目　录

上册

下册

CLASSIC READERS

美国语文阅读经典

上

｜小学卷｜

（美）理查德·爱德华兹／编

周　婕　姜　静　刘建芳／译

天津人民出版社

图书在版编目（CIP）数据

美国语文阅读经典．小学卷／（美）爱德华兹编；周婕，姜静，刘建芳译．—天津：天津人民出版社，2012.6

ISBN 978-7-201-07526-6

Ⅰ．①美…　Ⅱ．①爱…　②周…　③姜…　④刘…　Ⅲ．①英语－阅读教学－小学－课外读物　Ⅳ．①G624.313

中国版本图书馆CIP数据核字（2012）第082674号

天津人民出版社出版、发行

出版人：刘晓津

（天津市西康路35号　邮政编码：300051）

网址：http://www.tjrmcbs.com.cn

电子信箱：tjrmcbs@126.com

北京建泰印刷有限公司印刷

2012年6月第1版　2012年6月第1次印刷

710×1000毫米　16开本　28印张　字数：800千字

定　价：68.00元（上、下册）

出版前言

美国著名教育家威廉·麦加菲编写的原版英语教材《美国语文》在国内首版问世后，引起了广泛关注和讨论，并得到众多读者的认可和鼓励。他们非常赞赏这套传播生活美德、西方价值观念和人文历史的教科书，同时期盼有更多类似经典原著问世。

带着读者的这份心愿，我们继续在西方教育资料里寻觅到另一套继麦加菲读本之后，在美国同具影响力的系列课本，让国内学生作为课外阅读的补充读物。考虑到阅读训练的适用性，我们本次出版时对原文做了些适当取舍，去掉了部分诗歌，并将原来的六册分级读物，分别汇编成小学卷和中学卷。

本书原版编者理查德·爱德华兹（1822－1908），是美国著名教育家，伊利诺伊师范大学创办者之一，并担任该校第二任校长（1862－1876）。他1846年毕业于马萨诸塞州师范大学，小时由毕业于西点军校的尼古拉·蒂林哈斯特临护。爱德华兹曾任教于圣路易斯师范学校，讲授数学。1848年，他又获得伦斯勒理工学院土木工程学士学位，在波士顿水厂工作过短暂时间。他最喜欢的职业还是教书，于是他来到伊利诺伊师范大学从事教育工作。在担任校长期间，他着力培养教师素质，认为“教师应该通过训练，熟悉其准备任教的学科和教材，拥有科学的心灵，懂得教导学生的艺术”。同时，在从事教学和管理的同时，他还组织编写了一套给美国学校使用的阅读教材，当时被广泛使用。

爱德华兹校长编写的这套学生读本，共包括六册，与麦加菲编写的课本在功能和形式上十分接近。由于爱德华兹比麦加菲出生的年代晚一代人，所以这套书的选材范围更广一些，收录了西方道德、文学、文史、科学等领域的经典篇章。

英语水平的提高，离不开大量课外阅读，尤其是阅读国外原著。相信这套经典读物，既可提高他学生的英语阅读水平，又能帮助他们提高道德素养、丰富人文知识。

出版此书，我们心怀此愿——让美德与真知根植于孩子们的心灵。这是教育读物不应脱离的本原。愿这套读物带给读者内心的喜悦与心灵的思考！同时期盼大家不吝赐教，提出宝贵意见与批评。

出版者

上册目录

1 DOG CARLO　狗儿卡洛

2 A RABBIT, A CAT AND A DOG　兔子、猫儿和狗

3 ANNIE AND HER DOLL　安妮和娃娃

4 UNCLE DAVID　大卫叔叔

5 KITTY AND MOUSE　小猫和老鼠

6 JANE'S CAT AND JOHN'S DOG　简的猫与约翰的狗

7 JOHN AND HIS DOG　约翰和他的狗

8 IS THIS A BIRD　这是鸟吗

9 JOHN AND JANE AT SEE-SAW　跷跷板上的约翰和简

10 THE LOCKSMITH　锁匠

11 THE VIOLETS　紫罗兰

12 GENERAL GRANT　格兰特将军

13 DO NOT QUARREL　不要争吵

14 UNCLE JOHN IS SICK　约翰叔叔病了

15 JOHN AND PUSS　约翰与普丝

16 ANN HELPS TO WIND BLUE YARN　安帮忙卷蓝色纱线

17 MORE WORK FOR ANN　给安更多的活儿

18 THE PET LAMB　宠物小羊

19 HURRA FOR THE MAN WHO MAKES TOYS　为制造玩具的人叫好！

20 THE GOAT AND HER KID　山羊和它的小羊羔

21 WILLIE AND HIS PONIES　威利和他的小马驹

22 CHARLES AND HENRY RUN IN THE MORNING　查尔斯和亨利在早上跑步

23 THE COW　奶牛

24 MILK AND WHAT IT IS GOOD FOR　牛奶和它的好处

25 HAL AND MAY　哈尔和梅

26 HAL AND MAY (CONTINUED)　哈尔和梅（续）

27 TRAY AND SNAP　特雷和斯纳普

28 THE ELK　麋鹿

29 ARTHUR AND HIS COUSIN　亚瑟和他的表妹

30 THE RAT WITH THE BELL　带铃铛的老鼠

31 JOHNNY AND THE BLUE MARBLE　约翰尼和蓝色的弹珠

32 THE TIGER　老虎

33 THE KIND BOY　善良的男孩

34 MARY'S LITTLE LAMB　玛丽的小羊羔

35 MARY'S LITTLE LAMB (CONTINUED)　玛丽的小羊羔（续）

36 THE BOY WHO CRIED WOLF　喊“狼来了”的男孩

37 THE SEAL　海豹

38 THE LION　狮子

39 LITTLE THINGS　小东西

40 SELFISHNESS　自私

41 THE MONKEY, AND WHAT HE DID　猴子和它做的事情

42 HOW TO BE HAPPY　怎样才能快乐

43 SOMEBODY'S GRANDPA　某人的爷爷

44 BEAUTIFUL IN HEAVEN　在天堂是美丽的

45 A GRATEFUL HEART　感恩的心

46 A BOOK OF THANKS　感恩记录

47 WHAT THE BOYS DID WITH THEIR MONEY　孩子拿钱买了什么

48 PLEASE GET IT NOW, BROTHER　哥哥，请现在就给我拿

49 DO NOT ACT A LIE　不要欺骗

50 THE WISH OF JOHNNY BRIGGS　约翰尼·布瑞格斯的愿望

51 THE DEAR SPORT　昂贵的游戏

52 KATY AND "PLEASE"　凯蒂说“请”

53 WHAT THE BOYS WOULD BE　孩子们会成为什么样的人

54 PRUDY'S PATCHWORK　普鲁迪缝补丁

55 THE LOST GLOVE　丢失的手套

56 CHARLIE AND HIS DOG　查理和他的狗

57 HERBERT AND THE KITTEN　赫伯特与猫

58 IS THIS A STRANGE LITTLE BOY　他是个奇怪的孩子吗

59 WHY LOTTIE DID NOT WHISPER　为什么洛蒂不窃窃私语

60 MAKE THE BEST OF IT　充分利用

61 SCHOOL AT HOME　家庭学校

62 SCHOOL AT HOME (CONTINUED)　家庭学校（续）

返回总目录

上册

1

DOG CARLO

狗儿卡洛

1. I am a dog, and my name is Carlo. I am put here to take care of this baby.

2. You must not touch this baby; if you do I shall bite you.

3. Oh! I am such a fierce dog, and I have such sharp teeth! You should see me chase the geese when they stray off too far from the barn!

4. The old cat does not like me, and so I do not go near her. I do not like cats.

5. I like Spry, and Spry likes me. Spry is the pet lamb that runs and plays with me. No one shall hurt Spry when I am by.

6. I have a little house with a bed of hay in it, and there I sleep at night.

【中文阅读】

1．我是一只狗，我的名字叫卡洛。我被放在这里照看这个宝宝。

2．不许碰这个宝宝，要是你敢，我就咬你。

3．噢！我是一条如此凶猛的狗，我有如此尖利的牙齿！你该看到我追捕那些鹅，当时他们在离畜棚太远的地方！

4．那只老猫不喜欢我，所以我不会靠近它。我不喜欢猫。

5．我喜欢斯普莱，而且斯普莱也喜欢我。斯普莱是那只跟我一起跑一起玩的宠物小羊。有我在身边，没有人能伤害斯普莱。

6．我有一座小房子，里面有张干草做的床，晚上我在那里睡觉。

2

A RABBIT, A CAT AND A DOG

兔子、猫儿和狗

1. Mary and Jane have come to see Fred feed his rabbits. He gives them grass and clover. He likes to feed them.

2. The old cat comes from the barn near by, and looks over the fence at the rabbits. The old cat would like to get at them and eat them. But Fred does not mean that she shall touch them.

3. As soon as he has fed them, he will shut them up in a small house. The cat can not get in there.

4. Fred has a dog whose name is Fido. He is a good dog. Fido seems to know that Fred likes the rabbits, and so Fido helps him take care of them.

5. Fido barks at the old cat when she comes too near. But the rabbits have heard him bark so often that they do not fear him.

【中文阅读】

1．玛丽和简来看弗莱德喂他的兔子。他给它们青草和三叶草吃。他喜欢喂它们。

2．那只老猫来自附近的谷仓，趴在围栏上看着里面那些兔子。这只老猫想要接近它们然后把它们吃掉。但是弗雷德可没有让它接近它们的意思。

3．他一喂完它们，就会把它们关在一个小房子里。猫不能到那里面去。

4．弗雷德有一条名叫菲多的狗。它是一条好狗。菲多似乎知道弗雷德喜欢兔子，因此菲多帮助他照看它们。

5．当老猫走得太近的时候，菲多朝它吠叫。但是兔子们经常听到它叫，也就不害怕它了。

3

ANNIE AND HER DOLL

安妮和娃娃

1. I am four years old today, and my name is Annie. I have not been to school yet, but I can read in my little book.

2. My aunt gave me wax doll. It has red cheeks and blue eyes, and wears a hat made of green silk.

3. You can not guess the name of my doll, and you need not try. It is Alice Pet. I gave that name to her.

4. She has red shoes and blue socks, and a nice sun-shade made of white silk. She has brown curls on her head, and a blue silk sash around her waist.

5. One day Dick came home tired and cross. Do you want to know who Dick is? He is my brother..

6. He does not like Alice Pet. He says she turns in her toes and has a snub nose. She cannot help that.

【中文阅读】

1．我今天四岁了，名字叫安妮。我还没上学，不过我能读进去我的小书了。

2．我的阿姨给了我蜡人娃娃。它有着红红的脸蛋和蓝色的眼睛，还戴着一顶用绿色丝绸做的帽子。

3．你肯定猜不出我的娃娃叫什么名字，你需要使劲猜。那就是爱丽丝·佩特。我给她取的名字。

4．她穿着红色的鞋子和蓝色的袜子，还有一顶用白色丝绸做的漂亮遮阳帽。她头上有褐色的卷发，腰上系着一条蓝色丝绸腰带。

5．有一天，迪克回家来，疲惫而恼怒。你想不想知道迪克是谁？他是我的兄弟。

6．他不喜欢爱丽丝·佩特。他说她内八字脚，而且是翘鼻子。对于这个，她也没办法。

4

UNCLE DAVID

大卫叔叔

1. Uncle David is a very old man. He is so old that he can hardly walk.

2. His body is bent and his walk is very slow. He has a strong cane which he leans upon.

3. Oh! how he trembles when he comes to see us. He shakes as if he were cold. But no; he is not cold. It is old age that makes him shake so.

【中文阅读】

1．大卫叔叔是一位很老的老人。他是那么的老，老得几乎不能走路。

2．他身体弯曲，步子非常缓慢。他有一根坚固的手杖赖以依靠。

3．噢！当他来看我们的时候，他颤抖得那么厉害。他发抖，好像他很冷似的。但不是的，他不是冷，是年老使他抖得这么厉害。

5

KITTY AND MOUSE

小猫和老鼠

Kitty-cat! I hear a mouse! Pitty-pat goes through the house.

Kitty, hurry! Kitty, run! Quick! or you will lose the fun.

Kitty hears and slily creeps near poor mouse,— Now she leaps!

Ah! too late! You can not win it;

There's the hole—the mouse is in it!

Listen, now. Weet-weet! weet-weet!

mouse's babes their mother greet.

Good for them, my kitty-cat, That you missed old Pitty-pat.

Now the little mouses dwell, Hide away where none can tell:

Happy times they have, think, While they scamper quick as wink.

But be careful, mouse dear, You have something still to fear;

Jane has set a little trap; You may meet a sad mishap.

【中文阅读】

基蒂猫！我听到一只老鼠的声音！皮蒂-帕特穿过房子。

基蒂，快！基蒂，跑！快！不然你就失去乐子了。

基蒂听到了，然后狡猾地爬近可怜的老鼠——这下它一跃而起！啊！太晚啦！你是赢不了它的。那里有个洞——老鼠在里面！

听，现在。吱吱！吱吱！

老鼠宝宝在向妈妈问好。

对它们来说是件好事，我的基蒂猫，你错过了老皮蒂-帕特。

现在小老鼠们躲起来，藏在没人知道的地方。

瞧它们的时光多快乐，转瞬间飞快跑开。

但要小心，亲爱的老鼠，仍然有些东西让你害怕。

简设好了一个小陷阱，你们会遭遇悲伤的厄运。

6

JANE'S CAT AND JOHN'S DOG

简的猫与约翰的狗

1. Here is a little girl. Her name is Jane.

2. Jane is a good little girl. She has a white cat.

3. Jane is good to her cat. See! the cat is in her lap.

4. How kind Jane is to the cat! Here is John, too, with his dog. What a fine dog he has!

5. This is a kind dog, but he does not like cats.

6. Not long ago he ran at Jane's cat and bit her.

7. Poor cat! how bad it was in the dog to bite you.

【中文阅读】

1．有个小姑娘，她的名字叫简。

2．简是个乖巧的小姑娘。她有一只白色的猫。

3．简对她的猫很好。看，那只猫在她的膝盖上！

4．简对那只猫多好啊！这是约翰，也和他的狗在一起。它是多么健美的一条狗啊！

5．这是一条友善的狗，但是它不喜欢猫。

6．不久前它跑向简的猫，还咬它。

7．可怜的猫！那条狗咬你，它有多坏啊。

7

JOHN AND HIS DOG

约翰和他的狗

1. See this little boy with his dog. Is this John? Yes, this is John.

2. Tho dog is so large that John can ride him.

3. John is now on the dog. Do you see him ride the dog?

4. It was this dog that ran at the cat and bit her.

5. Was it good in the dog to bite the cat?

6. No, it was not good: it was bad; but the dog is not a bad dog.

7. Is the boy a bad boy? No; John is a good boy.

8. And here is Jane, too, with her white cat. This is the cat that the dog bit.

9. Is Jane a bad girl? No; she is a good little girl.

10. Jane loves John, and John loves her; but his dog does not love her cat.

11. Does the cat love John's dog?

12. The cat and dog

Do scratch and bite,

But John and Jane

Do never fight.

【中文阅读】

1．看这个和他的狗在一起的小男孩。这是约翰吗？是的，他是约翰。

2．这条狗是那么大，约翰都能骑在它身上了。

3．现在约翰骑在狗的身上了。你看见他骑这条狗了吗？

4．就是这条狗跑上去咬猫。

5．这条狗咬猫是好的吗？

6．不，这不是好的。这是坏的。但是这条狗不是一条坏狗。

7．这个男孩是个坏男孩吗？不，约翰是个乖男孩。

8．简也在这里，和她的白猫在一起。这就是狗咬的那只猫。

9．简是个坏女孩吗？不，她是个乖巧的小女孩。

10．简爱约翰，约翰也爱她，可是他的狗不爱她的猫。

11．那只猫爱约翰的狗吗？

12．这只猫和那只狗确实会互相抓咬。但约翰和简决不会打架。

8

IS THIS A BIRD

这是鸟吗

Teacher. What is this?

Pupil. It is a bird.

T. Did you ever see a bird ?

P. O yes; I've seen a great many birds.

T. What have you ever seen a bird do?

P. I have seen a bird hop on the ground.

T. What else did it do?

P. It flew into a tree.

T. Can a bird make a noise?

P. Yes; a bird can sing.

T. Did the bird that you saw, sing?

P. Yes; when it was up in the tree.

T. What do you say this is?

P. It is a bird.

T. Is it a bird? Let us see. Can it hop?

P. No.

T. Can it fly?

P. No.

T. Can it sing?

P. No.

T. May be it is a dead bird.

P. O, no; it is not that kind of a bird. It is only a picture-bird.

T. Yes, I see. It is not a bird, but—

P. A picture of a bird.

T. That is right. It is the picture of a bird, but not a bird.

【中文阅读】

老师：这是什么？

学生：这是一只鸟。

老师：你见过鸟吗？

学生：噢，是的，我见过很多的鸟。

老师：你见过一只鸟做什么事情？

学生：我见过一只鸟跳跃到地上。

老师：它还做了别的什么？

学生：它飞进一棵树里面。

老师：鸟能发出声音吗？

学生：是的，鸟能唱歌。

老师：你看见的那只鸟唱歌吗？

学生：是的，当它在树上的时候。

老师：你说这是什么？

学生：这是一只鸟。

老师：这是一只鸟吗？让我们来看看。它能跳跃吗？

学生：不能。

老师：它能飞吗？

学生：不能。

老师：它能唱歌吗？

学生：不能。

老师：也许它是一只死了的鸟。

学生：噢，不。它不是那种鸟。它只是一只画中的鸟。

老师：是的，我明白了。它不是一只鸟，而是——

学生：一只鸟的图画。

老师：对。这是一只鸟的图画，不是一只鸟。

9

JOHN AND JANE AT SEE-SAW

跷跷板上的约翰和简

1. Here are John and Jane at play. How happy they look!

2. And here is John's dog. He looks as glad as they do.

3. Do you see him wag his tail when John comes down?

4. Hark! Can you hear him bark when John goes up?

5. Do you know what this play is?

6. It is See-Saw. When one goes up, then one comes down.

7. And so it is, when one comes down, then one goes up.

8. And as they go up and down they sing,

See-Saw, here we go,

Up and down, just so.

【中文阅读】

1．这是约翰和简在玩耍。他们看起来多么高兴啊！

2．还有这是约翰的狗。它看起来和他们一样高兴。

3．当约翰下来的时候，你看到它摇摆它的尾巴吗？

4．听！当约翰上去的时候，你听到它吠叫吗？

5．你知道这个玩的东西是什么吗？

6．这是跷跷板。当一个人上升的时候，一个就会下降。

7．这也就是说，当一个人下来的时候，一个人就会上去。

8．在他们上上下下的时候他们唱：跷跷板，我们开始吧。上又下，就是这样啊。

10

THE LOCKSMITH

锁匠

1. Henry's mother lost the key of the front door; so Henry had to go for the locksmith.

2. See the man at work. He has a bag before him which holds his tools; and he will file a key till he makes it fit the lock.

3. This lock-smith works upon locks and keys every day, so that people may lock their trunks and doors when they go from home.

4. Some bad men are always ready to slip through doors which have no locks, and they often get a great deal of money in this way, which other people have worked very hard to earn.

5. So you see why we must have locks and bolts.

【中文阅读】

1．亨利的妈妈丢失了前门的钥匙，于是亨利不得不去找锁匠。

2．看那位在干活的人。他身前有一个袋子，里面装着他的工具，他要配一把钥匙，直到把它做得适合那把锁为止。

3．这个锁匠每天做锁和钥匙，让人们离开家时锁好箱子和大门。

4．有些坏人总是伺机闪进没锁的门，他们经常用这个方法偷到很多钱，而这些钱别人要非常辛苦工作才能赚到。

5．所以你明白为什么我们必须要有锁和门闩了吧。

11

THE VIOLETS

紫罗兰

1. O Jennie! said little Mary to her sister on a fine day in May, do you know the violets have come ?

2. Now let us run to the side of the hill where the old oak tree stands, and I will show you a great many pretty blue ones.

3. So off went the little girls as happy as the birds that flew above them.

4. The old oak tree seemed glad to see them, for he held out his branches, and shook his green leaves, and spoke softly to the wind as it hurried down the hill.

5. But the violets—how they peeped out from the grass with their rich blue eyes, as if they, too, were glad to see the little girls, and had been waiting there just to be picked.

6. And Mary and Jennie did pick them. Then they went to school and gave them to their teacher, who said she loved violets, for they told her GOD IS GOOD.

【中文阅读】

1．在一个晴朗的五月天，小玛丽对她的妹妹说，噢，詹妮！你知道吗？紫罗兰已经来啦。

2．现在让我们跑到那耸立着老橡树的山边那里去，我会让你看到很多美丽的蓝色紫罗兰。

3．于是两个小女孩出发了，跟她们头上飞舞的小鸟一样快乐。

4．老橡树似乎很高兴见到她们，它伸展着枝条，摇动着绿叶，当疾风从山上吹来的时候，它对风轻柔地说话。

5．而紫罗兰——它们是那样地从草丛里探出它们蓝晶晶的眼睛，好像也很高兴见到小姑娘们，正等着她们来采摘似的。

6．玛丽和詹妮真的把它们摘了下来。然后来到学校把花送给了她们的老师，老师说过她爱紫罗兰，因为它们告诉她“上帝是多么慈善”。

12

GENERAL GRANT

格兰特将军

1. What a nice large dog this is! He is almost white.

2. This dog knows a great deal; I do not know how much, for he never tells any one.

3. But I know he is a wise dog, by his acts.

4. This dog never bites little boys and girls.

5. He is so kind to them that they often ride on his back.

6. Once Fred fell into the water, and this brave dog jumped in and pulled him out.

7. He stays near the house at night, and keeps bad folks away.

8. He does not like to quarrel with other dogs.

9. When they growl at him, he does not growl back.

10. O, no; for this would be as much as to say—Now come on,—I dare you to touch me.

11. But he walks along, and seems not to notice them.

12. Once when he was going to town he met three large dogs.

13. They did not mean to let him go on.

14. He tried to get by them—now on this side, and now on that side. But it was of no use.

15. When he saw he must give up going to town, or fight them, dog as he was, he chose to fight.

16. The three dogs were very soon glad to let him have his own way.

17. Ever after this, the road was free to him.

18. Fred says he is not afraid when the dog is with him.

19. Cousin Fred calls this dog his, but Uncle Sam owns him.

20. What do you think Fred calls his dog?

21. He calls him General Grant; and he says the dog will fight for Uncle Sam, or his boys, at any time, and that nothing can whip him.

【中文阅读】

1．这是一只多么漂亮的大狗啊！它几乎全身都是白的。

2．这只狗懂得很多东西，我不知道有多少，因为它从来没有告诉过任何人。

3．但我从它的行为知道，它是一只聪明的狗。

4．这只狗从来不咬小男孩和小姑娘。

5．它对他们那么友善，以至于他们经常骑在它背上。

6．有一次弗雷德掉到水里，这只勇敢的狗跳进去，把他拉了上来。

7．晚上它留守在屋子附近，让坏人离得远远的。

8．它不喜欢和别的狗争吵。

9．当它们向它吼叫，它不会还以颜色。

10．噢，不，因为这样等于说——那来吧——我看你敢碰我一下！

11．但它只是走开，就像没有注意到它们似的。

12．有一次，在去城里的路上，它遇到了三只大狗。

13．它们故意不让它继续走路。

14．它试图绕过它们——一会儿走这边，一会儿走那边。但是这毫无用处。

15．当它明白它要么必须放弃到城里去，要么和它们搏斗的时候，作为像它那样的一只狗，他选择了战斗。

16．那三只狗很快就乖乖地让它大行其道了。

17．从那以后，那条路对它来说畅通无阻。

18．弗雷德说，只要那只狗和他一起，他就不会害怕。

19．堂兄弟弗雷德声称这只狗是他的，可是山姆大叔才是其主人。

20．你猜弗雷德管他的狗叫什么？

21．他叫它格兰特将军，他还说这只狗任何时候都会为山姆叔叔或他的孩子而战，没有谁能够打败它。

13

DO NOT QUARREL

不要争吵

1. This little boy and girl have a pleasant home.

2. They have nice clothes and kind friends to love them.

3. But they are not happy. If you look in the picture, you will see why they are not.

4. Oh, how sad it is for brothers and sisters to quarrel!

5. Whatever brawls disturb the street, There should be peace at home; Where sisters dwell and brothers meet, quarrels should never come.

6.Birds in their little nests agree; And it's a shameful sight, when children of one family fall out and chide and fight.

【中文阅读】

1．这个小男孩和小姑娘有一个可爱的家。

2．他们有漂亮的衣服和爱他们的友善的朋友。

3．可是他们并不快乐。如果你仔细看这幅图，你就会明白他们为什么不快乐。

4．噢，兄弟姐妹吵架是多么伤心！

5．无论街上怎么吵闹，家里也应该平静。兄弟姐妹相聚的地方，争吵永远不应降临。

6．鸟儿在它们的小巢里和睦相处；而生在一个家庭的孩子们还争吵和打架，那真是可耻的一幕。

14

UNCLE JOHN IS SICK

约翰叔叔病了

1. Here is a little white house. See how neat and pretty it is!

2. Mamma says there is a sick man in it. Do you know who it is ?

3. Yes; it is my uncle John. I am going to see him now. Do you know uncle John?

4. No; but I have heard what a good man he is, and how much he likes the little boys and girls.

5. Yes, he likes them very much; and when he was well, he would play with them, and give them little books to read and apples to eat.

6. Now he is so sick that he can not play with them; but he likes to have them come and see him.

7. Would you like to go into the house and see him?

8. Here is a sweet apple for him. He likes sweet apples, and maybe he would like to eat one now.

9. Uncle John was very glad the little girls came to see him.

10. When Jane gave him the apple, he said, "Thank you, Jane; you are always so kind to your uncle."

11. I hope my little Jane will always be kind and good; then she will always be happy.

12. Was there ever such a good man as uncle John! said Jane, as the girls went away from the house.

【中文阅读】

1．这里有座白色的小房子。看它是多么整洁又漂亮啊！

2．妈妈说有一个病人在里面。你知道那是谁吗？

3．是的。那是我的约翰叔叔。现在我打算去看他。你认识约翰叔叔吗？

4．不，但是我听说过他是多好的一个人，而且他多喜欢小孩。

5．是的，他很喜欢他们。当身体好的时候，他会和他们玩，给他们看小书，给他们吃苹果。

6．现在他病得很重，不能跟孩子们玩了，但是他喜欢让他们来看他。

7．你想进去看他吗？

8．这是给他的一个甜苹果。他喜欢甜苹果，也许他现在会想吃一个。

9．约翰叔叔很高兴小姑娘们来看他。

10．当简把苹果给他的时候，他说：“谢谢你，简，你总是对叔叔这么好。”

11．我希望我的小简总是这么善良乖巧，她将永远快乐。

12．以前也有像约翰叔叔这么好的人吗？简说着，女孩们从房子里走了出来。

15

JOHN AND PUSS

约翰与普丝

1. Ma, may we go to aunt Jane's to-day, and play with cousin Sam?

2. Their ma said yes; but told them to wait a little and she would go with them.

3. In a little while John and Puss and their ma were on the way to aunt Jane's.

4. They had not been there long when Sam said, Let us go to the pond and see my boat sail.

5. When he saw how much John liked the boat, he said, Take it, John; I give it to you for your own.

6. And you must name it, Miss Puss; will you? said Sam.

7. O, Sam! cried John, thank you, thank you! How kind you are!

8. See, aunt Jane! See, mamma! Sam says he will give me this boat.

9. Is he not a kind boy! O, I am so glad, I do not know what to do!

10. And its name is to be Miss Puss, said little Puss; think of that!

11. And we will sail it on the pond;won't we?

12. And we will load it with bread, and send it off to poor folks who have no bread to eat, and can get no work to do.

13. Put some cake in, too, said Puss. They will like cake best; I do—don't you?

14. Of course I do, and pies too.

15. O, yes, said Puss, pies, they are best of all.

16. Let us send a boat full of pies. I know how to make a pie; don't I, John?

17. And down Puss went with a roll on the floor, to show how the crust is made.

18. Then they all had a real, good laugh; and Sam said, Puss is so queer.

【中文阅读】

1．妈，今天我们可以去简阿姨家里和山姆表哥玩吗？

2．他们的妈妈说可以，但是叫他们等一会儿，她会和他们一起去。

3．过了一会儿，约翰、普丝和他们的妈妈就在去简阿姨家里的路上了。

4．他们在那里没多久，山姆说，让我们去池塘里看我的小船航行吧。

5．当他看到约翰有多喜欢那条小船的时候，他说，你拿走它吧，约翰，我把它送给你，它属于你自己了。

6．还有你必须给它起个名字。普丝小姐，你愿意吗？山姆说。

7．噢，山姆！约翰大声说，谢谢你，谢谢你！你真是太好了！

8．看啊，简阿姨！看啊，妈妈！山姆说他会把这艘小船送给我。

9．他难道不是个善良的男孩吗！噢，我太高兴了，我都不知道怎么办好！

10．它的名字会是“普丝小姐”，小普丝说，考虑一下这个！

11．我们会在池塘上面让它航行，好吗？

12．我们还要在船上装上面包，把它送给那些没有面包可以吃、找不到工作的穷人。

13．也放些蛋糕进去吧，普丝说。他们会最喜欢蛋糕的；我就是——难道你不是吗？

14．当然我是，还有馅饼。

15．噢，是的，普丝说，馅饼，它们是所有东西里面最好的。

16．让我们送走一艘装满馅饼的小船。我知道怎么做馅饼，难道不是吗，约翰？

17．普丝在地上打了个滚，示范馅饼皮是怎么做的。

18．然后他们全都发自内心地开怀大笑，山姆说，普丝真搞怪。

16

ANN HELPS TO WIND BLUE YARN

安帮忙卷蓝色纱线

1. Come here, my dear, and help me wind this yarn. I want to knit it into mitts for the good men who have gone to the war.

2. O, yes, mamma, I will; I am glad to do that. I want to do something for those dear, good men, if it is ever so little. Every little helps, does it not, mamma? said Ann.

3. And now Ann held the blue yarn, and mamma soon made a big ball of it.

4. She had just got to the end of the yarn, when Ann let the ball fall, and it went bump on the floor.

5. A gray cat was on the rug, and when the ball fell she was sure it was for her to play with.

6. So she jumped to get it, and Ann jumped to get it, too; but dear me! how the ball did roll!

7. And how the cat did jump, and how Ann did run to get the ball! but the cat got it, and what a nice time she had with it!

8. Ann tried a long time to get the ball, but the cat was too quick for her, and she could not get hold of it.

9. At last she got the ball away from the cat and gave it to her mamma, with a good kiss, just to pay for the sport she had.

10. Don't you think her mamma gave her a kiss, too?

【中文阅读】

1．到这里来，我亲爱的，来帮我卷绕这纱线。我想要用它编织成手套，给那些上战场的好男儿。

2．噢，好的，妈妈，我愿意。我很乐意做这个事情。我想要为那些亲爱的好人们做些事情，即使是这么小的事情。每一个细小的事情都有用，难道不是吗，妈妈？安说。

3．现在安举着蓝色的纱线，妈妈飞快地卷成一个大线球。

4．她刚好卷到了纱线的尽头，这时候安手一松，线球落下，掉到了地上。

5．一只灰色的猫在地毯上，当线球落下的时候，它肯定认为那是给它玩的。

6．于是它跳起来去拿那个线球，安也跳起来去捡线球。可是我的天啊！线球滚得多快啊！

7．猫跳得那么欢，安也跑得好快，要去拿线球！可是猫先拿到了，它玩球玩得好开心呀！

8．安努力了很久想拿到线球，可是猫比她快多了，她拿不到线球。

9．最后她从猫的手里抢走了球，把它交给了她的妈妈，还用力亲了妈妈一口，补偿刚才的玩耍。

10．你认为她妈妈不会还她一个亲吻吗？

17

MORE WORK FOR ANN

给安更多的活儿

1. Will you do some more work for me, Ann?

2. O yes, mamma; I like to work for you. And a soft look of love came into Ann's little blue eyes.

3. Well, my dear, I like to have you. And now, for fear the cat will want to jump up into my lap to get at the ball, just tie this bit of tape to this cork, and hang it on that nail in the wall.

4. When Ann had tied the tape to the cork and hung it on the nail as she was bid, her mamma said, Now give the cork a toss, and see what the cat will do.

5. And—O, dear me! how like a shot the cat did jump at it! She hit it with both her paws, and then with all four; then she caught hold of the tape and swung.

6. Then she jumped down and ran across the room and back again, and then jumped up on Ann, just to show her how she liked her; and she played so many pranks that Ann had to laugh most of the time.

7. You may be sure that Ann and the cat had no end to their sport that day; at any rate, not till they were turned into their little beds; and then they were soon fast asleep.

【中文阅读】

1．安，你愿意为我再做点事情吗？

2．噢，是的，妈妈。我喜欢帮你干活。安小小的蓝眼睛闪现出一种柔和的爱的目光。

3．嗯，亲爱的，我现在需要你。我怕那只猫跳到我的膝盖上去抓线球，你把这一根带子绑到这个软木塞上，然后把它挂在墙上的钉子处。

4．当安按照吩咐绑好木塞并且把它绑到钉子上的时候，她妈妈说，现在晃一晃木塞，你就会看到猫会做什么了。

5．然后——噢，我的天！猫飞快地跳向它！它用两只手爪去击打它，接着用上全部四只爪子，然后它抓住带子，摇来摆去。

6．接着它跳下来，穿越房间又跑回来，然后跳到安的身上，好像就是要向她显示它是多么地喜欢她，它不停地玩闹，使安不得不常常大笑。

7．你大概能肯定安和猫那天玩个不停，直到他们都被放到各自的小床上为止，然后，他们很快地熟睡了。

18

THE PET LAMB

宠物小羊

1. Do you know what a pet lamb is? Jenny has a pet lamb. Here is a picture of it.

2. Jenny lives in a city, where lambs are not seen very often, and she wants all her little friends to see her lamb, and to know how glad she is.

3. So, when she met Mary this morning, she told her about her lamb, and Mary went to see it. Shall I tell you what the girls said?

4. Jenny had not seen Mary for a long time, but the first thing she said to her was——

5. O Mary! I have a little lamb! a little pet lamb! Won't you go and see it?

6. M. Yes, I should like to, if mamma will let me. Where is it?

7. J. It is in the yard up at our house. I hope your mamma will let you go. It is such a nice little lamb! I do want you to see it.

8. M. I will run right into the house and ask mamma.— O, how glad I am! Mamma says I may go.

9. Why, Jenny! how black it is! I thought lambs were white.

10. J. No; not always. Most lambs are white; but isn't this a real black one?

11. M. Why, it is as black as jet. Where did you get it?

12. J. Uncle Ralph gave it to me. When he found it in the lot, it was so wet and cold it could not go.

13. M. But how it can run and jump now!

14. J. And yet it is so gentle I can call it up to me. See, now,—Topsy! Topsy! come to me. Do you see, Mary, it is coming right up to me.

15. M. How did you make it so gentle?

16. J. O, I would feed it, and pat it, and put my face on it, and talk gently to it.

17. M. But how did it know what you said?

18. J. I do not know that it did, yet it would act as if it did.

19. M. O, I see now how it was! You were good to the lamb, and it was good to you. Mother has often told me that kindness to others would make them kind to me; and now I see that animals, too, can be made kind and gentle by our being kind to them.

【中文阅读】

1．你知不知道宠物小羊是什么？詹妮有一只宠物小羊。这里有一张它的图画。

2．詹妮住在城市里，那里不是经常能看到羊，她想让她所有的小朋友们看到她的小羊，知道她是多么高兴。

3．所以，今天早上她碰到玛丽的时候，她跟玛丽说起了她的小羊，玛丽去了看它。我该告诉你两个小姑娘说了些什么吗？

4．詹妮很久没有见到玛丽了，但是她向玛丽说的第一句话是：

5．噢，玛丽！我有一只小羊羔！一只宠物小羊！你难道不想去看看它吗？

6．玛丽：是的，我想去，如果妈妈让我去的话。它在哪里？

7．詹妮：它在我们家的院子里。我希望你妈妈会让你去。那是一只那么漂亮的小羊羔啊！我真的想你去看看它！

8．玛丽：我这就跑进屋子里去问妈妈。——噢，我多高兴啊！妈妈说我可以去。

9．咦，詹妮，它真黑！我以为小羊羔是白色的。

10．詹妮：不，不全是的。大部分小羊是白色的，可是这个不就是一只地道的黑色小羊吗？

11．玛丽：怎么，它像墨一样黑。你从哪里得到它的？

12．詹妮：拉尔夫叔叔给我的。他在地里发现它的时候，它是那样的又湿又冷，跑都跑不动。

13．玛丽：可是它现在又能跑又能跳！

14．詹妮：它仍然很听话，我能把它叫过来。现在，看着——托普西！过来我这里。你看见了吗，玛丽，它正朝着我走过来。

15．玛丽：你怎么把它弄得这么听话的？

16．詹妮：噢，我会喂它吃东西，轻轻拍打它，把我的脸贴在它身上，轻声地和它说话。

17．玛丽：可是它怎么听得懂你说些什么呢？

18．詹妮：我不知道它懂不懂，可是它表现得像是听得懂一样。

19．玛丽：噢，现在我知道它以前是什么样的了！你对小羊好，它也会对你好。妈妈常说对别人友善，就会让他们对我友善。现在我看到动物也一样，我们对它们好，就会使它们友善和驯服。

19

HURRA FOR THE MAN WHO MAKES TOYS

为制造玩具的人叫好！

1. Which one of you can tell me what a toy is?

2. I can—I can—I can—say John and Jane and Ann all at once.

3. I have a toy, says John. My toy is a little drum—it is a nice little drum—and I can beat it, too.

4. My toy is a hoop—Mine is a doll—I can roll my hoop—And I can rock my doll, say the girls, as fast as they can talk.

5. And away they all ran for their toys. Now, while they are gone, I will tell you a little story.

6. A boy went with his mamma to a toy-shop to buy a toy gun. But he saw so many pretty things, he hardly knew what to get.

7. Now, my son, said his mamma, here is the gun; shall I buy it for you?

8. No, mamma, I should like this dog. May I have both?

9. Yes. I will buy two toys for you. Will you take the dog and the gun?

10. Let me see. Here is a goat. Do look at his face! How much like a goat it does look!

11. Here is a cow, too; and here is a lamb, with wool on it, just like my lamb that I feed at home! O, I should like this lamb.

12. And O! see here, mamma! here is a horse! I like this horse. I like his long tail and sharp ears.

13. He shall not have his tail cut off. Do buy this horse. I do not care for the lamb, now.

14. If I give you the horse, you can have but one more; which shall it be, the dog or the gun?

15. I want you to know your own mind, my son. It is a bad habit to like now this, now that, and now—you don't know what. It will do you harm all your life.

16. You have chosen the horse. Now, will you take the gun or the dog?

17. I will take the gun, and thank you, too, mamma; and now I will keep the horse for myself, and give the gun to George.

18. But I must stop my story, for here comes Jane, as fast as she can run, rolling her hoop. And there comes Ann, too. Is she leading her doll?

19. Halloo, there! Do you hear that? John is almost here with his drum. What a noise he will make when he gets here!

20. Hurra for the man who first made toys for the little children!

【中文阅读】

1．你们哪一个能告诉我玩具是什么？

2．我能——我能——我能——约翰、简和安马上说。

3．我有一个玩具，约翰说。我的玩具是一个小鼓——它是一面漂亮的小鼓——我也能敲击它。

4．我的玩具是一个铁环——我的是一个玩偶——我能转动我的铁环——我能摇晃我的玩偶，女孩们用她们最快的速度说。

5．他们全都跑开去拿他们的玩具。现在，他们都离开了，我会跟你讲一个小故事。

6．一个男孩和他的妈妈到一家玩具店去买一把玩具枪。可是他看到那么多漂亮的小玩意儿，他几乎不知道要什么了。

7．看，我的儿子，他的妈妈说，这是枪，要我把它买给你吗？

8．不，妈妈，我喜欢这只狗。我能两样都要吗？

9．是的，我会给你买买两个玩具。你选这只狗和那把枪吗？

10．让我看看。这里有一只山羊。一定要看看它的脸！多像一只山羊真的样子！

11．这里还有一头奶牛，这里是一只小羊，身上还有羊毛，就像我在家里养的那只一样！噢，我喜欢这只小羊。

12．还有，噢，看这里，妈妈！这里有一匹马！我喜欢这匹马。我喜欢它的长尾巴和尖耳朵。

13．它不应该让它的尾巴断掉。一定要买这匹马。现在我不在乎那只小羊了。

14．如果我给你这匹马，你只能再要一个别的，要哪一个呢，狗还是枪？

15．我希望你知道自己的心意，我的儿子。一会儿喜欢这个，一会儿喜欢那个，一会儿——你都不知道要什么了，这是个坏习惯。它会害你一生。

16．你已经选择了这匹马。现在，你愿意选枪还是狗呢？

17．我会选枪，也谢谢你，妈妈。现在我会留着这匹马给我自己，把这把枪送给乔治。

18．然而我必须中断我的故事，因为简来了，她用最快的速度跑着，转着她的铁环。那边安也来了。她是领着她的玩偶吗？

19．嗨，这里！你听见了吗？约翰和他的鼓快要到了。他要是到了这里该弄出多响的声音啊！

20．为最早为小孩子们造出玩具的人叫好！

20

THE GOAT AND HER KID

山羊和它的小羊羔

1. Did you ever see a goat? Here is one with a young kid. What is a kid?

2. A goat has small horns and a short tail. Here is a picture of a goat and kid. Does not the goat look a little like a sheep? What does the tittle kid look like?

3. A goat is about as large as a sheep, but it does not have wool on it like a sheep; it has hair. Do you see that long hair under its chin?

4. Some people milk goats, and like the milk to put into their tea; but I like the milk of the cow.

5. What do you think a goat eats? Does it eat flesh, like a dog? or hay and grass, like a cow? Can you tell by its looks?

6. A goat eats hay and grass, but it likes to eat browse better. Do you know what browse is? A goat likes to browse.

7. Did you ever see a goat? I have a goat, and my goat has a kid. I feed them in a red box.

8. The box has a lid to it, and I once hid the little kid in it. The old goat did not know where it was, and she could not find it.

9. But when I fed the goat, then she found her little kid abed, and fast asleep in the box.

10. O how glad she was! She was so glad she could hardly eat. Were you ever so glad as that?

【中文阅读】

1．你曾经见过山羊吗？这里有一只带着小羊羔的山羊。小羊羔是什么？

2．山羊长着小羊角和一条短尾巴。这便是一幅山羊和小羊羔的图画。难道山羊看起来不是和绵羊有点像吗？小羊羔看起来像什么呢？

3．山羊和绵羊差不多大，但是它不像绵羊那样身上有羊毛，它长有毛发。你看见它下巴下面长长的毛了吗？

4．有些人喜欢山羊奶，并且喜欢把山羊奶放进茶里，但我喜欢牛奶。

5．你认为山羊吃什么呢？它是像狗一样，吃肉吗？还是像奶牛一样，吃干草或青草呢？从它的样子你能看出来吗？

6．山羊吃干草和青草，但它更喜欢在草地上漫不经心地吃草。你知道什么是“吃草”吗？山羊喜欢吃草。

7．你曾经见过山羊吗？我有一只山羊，我的山羊有一只小羊羔。我把它们养在一个红色的盒子里。

8．那盒子有一个盖子，有一次我把小羊羔藏在盖子里。老山羊不知道它在哪里，找不到它。

9．但是在我喂山羊的时候，它发现它的小宝宝在床上，在盒子里正熟睡。

10．它多么高兴啊！它高兴得几乎吃不下东西。你曾经这么高兴过吗？

21

WILLIE AND HIS PONIES

威利和他的小马驹

1. What nice ponies these are! How they hold up their heads and stick up their tails! They must be gay ponies.

2. Why, Berty, these are not ponies. A pony is a small horse; sometimes a very small horse.

3. Yes, I know a pony is small—as small as a goat, sometimes, isn't it? And does not that make a goat a pony?

4. A goat is not a horse, is it?

5. No.

6. Then a goat can not be a pony, for a pony is a small horse. Willie's ponies are not horses. Are they ponies ?

7. No, they are not ponies, but he calls them ponies. What are they? are they goats?

8. No.

9. Are they sheep?

10. No.

11. What do you think they are? Look at the picture, and see if you can tell.

12. They are dogs!

13. Yes; Willie's ponies are dogs; they are large black dogs.

14. But they are not all black. There is some white on them.

15. One of them has a white lip, and the tip of one ear is white. This one he calls QUIT.

16. What a funny name! QUIT!

17. The other he calls QUICK. He has a white spot on one hip, and the end of his tail is white.

18. Quit and Quick! Who ever heard of such funny names for dogs! Quit and Quick!

19. Now, Quick, you quit quick, will you! O, ho! how funny it is!

20. And Willie has a little house for his dogs. He calls the house his barn.

21. At night he puts the dogs into this barn, and feeds them in a box, as he would feed a horse.

22. But they do not eat hay and corn like a horse. Dogs can not eat hay. Do you know what a dog eats?

23. Willie has a little harness and wagon for his dogs. He harnesses them to the wagon, and then gets in and rides.

24. He has lines to drive his "ponies," and he drives them as we do horses. And he drives them very fast, too, sometimes.

25. But his wagon will not break, nor will his harness rip, for they are very strong.

26. Willie lets them go as fast as they please; and they can go almost as fast as a horse can run.

27. That is a little too fast for Willie to ride. Don't you think so?

【中文阅读】

1．这些马驹真漂亮！它们是这样地昂着头，挺起尾巴！它们一定是欢乐的小马驹。

2．怎么啦，伯迪，这些不是马驹。马驹是小的马，有时候是很小很小的马。

3．是的，我知道马驹是小马，有时候像山羊一样小，不是吗？那难道不就能让山羊成为小马驹吗？

4．山羊不是一匹马，对吗？

5．对，不是。

6．那么一只山羊不能成为一匹马驹，因为马驹是小的马。威利的马驹不是马。它们是马驹吗？

7．不，它们不是马驹，但是他把它们叫做马驹。它们是什么？它们是山羊吗？

8．不是。

9．它们是绵羊吗？

10．不是。

11．你认为它们是什么？看着这幅图画，看看你们是不是能说出来。

12．它们是狗！

13．是的，威利的马驹是狗；它们是黑色的大狗。

14．但它们不全是黑色的。它们身上有白色。

15．它们中的一只有一片白色的嘴唇，一只耳朵的尖端是白色的。他把这只叫做奎特。

16．多好玩的名字！奎特！

17．另外一只他叫做奎克。它臀部的一边有一块白色的斑点，还有它的尾巴末端是白色的。

18．奎特和奎克！谁听过这么有趣的小狗名字！奎特和奎克！

19．现在，奎克，你快停止，听见没有！噢，哈！这真有趣！

20．威利有一座小房子给他的狗狗们。他把房子称为他的畜棚。

21．晚上他把狗狗们放进这个畜棚里，在一个盒子里喂它们吃东西，就像他喂一匹马一样。

22．但是它们不像马那样吃干草和玉米粒。狗是不能吃干草的。你知道狗吃什么吗？

23．威利为狗狗们准备了一个小挽具和小货车。他把小货车套到狗身上，然后坐进去骑行。

24．他驱使他的“马驹”排成行前进，就像我们赶马那样。有时候，他也驱赶它们跑得很快。

25．但他的小货车不会损坏，他的挽具也不会撕裂，因为它们都很牢固。

26．威利让它们尽情地快跑，而它们几乎能跑得像马一样快。

27．那对于威利来说有点太快了，难道你不认为是这样吗？

22

CHARLES AND HENRY RUN IN THE MORNING

查尔斯和亨利在早上跑步

1. What a nice morning it is! The rain is over, and O! how brightly the sun shines!

2. Come, Henry, get up; and let us run out into the lot and see the sheep and lambs. How pretty they do look on a bright summer morning!

3. They get up early, and run and jump about, and seem to have real fun.

4. Come! get out of your cot; and let us go and run with them before the sun is so hot.

5. You know father says—

Early to bed and early to rise,

Makes a man healthy, wealthy, and wise.

6. If we go soon, may be we can kill a fox. Father said there was one in the lot yesterday morning, and that it killed one of the little lambs.

7. But we must be off soon, or we shall not get it. A fox will not stay long after the sun is up.

8. Here is the gun. I got it ready last night. You may take it and shoot the fox—if you can!

9. Now let us be off—one, two, three,—off!

10. And away went Charles and Henry, as fast as they could run.

11. The boys had a nice run in the early morning, but they did not kill the fox; they were a little too late.

12. If they had gone as soon as Charles was up, I think they would have killed one.

13. But as Henry was not ready then, they were in time only to see the fox run out of the field, just as they were going in, as you see him in the picture.

14. Do you not think Henry wished he had got up when Charles did?

【中文阅读】

1．这是多好的一个早晨啊！雨停了，还有，噢！阳光多么明媚！

2．来，亨利，起床；让我们跑出去，跑进草场去看绵羊和羔羊。在一个明亮的夏日早晨，它们看上去该有多漂亮啊！

3．它们起得早，跑来跑去，蹦蹦跳跳，似乎玩得实在很开心。

4．来！从你的小床上起来，在太阳不那么灼热之前，让我们去和它们一起奔跑。

5．你知道爸爸说的——早睡早起使人健康、富有和明智。

6．如果我们快点去，也许我们能杀掉一只狐狸。爸爸说昨天早上草场里有一只狐狸，它杀死了其中一只小羊羔。

7．可是我们得赶快出发，否则我们就赶不上了。太阳出来以后，狐狸不会待太久的。

8．这是枪。我昨天晚上准备好的。你可以拿去射击狐狸——如果你行的话！

9．现在让我们出发吧——一、二、三，——出发！

10．查尔斯和亨利跑走了，以他们最快的速度。

11．两个男孩在清晨跑得很开心，但是他们没有杀死狐狸，他们太晚了一点。

12．如果他们在查尔斯一起床的时候就去的话，我想他们会杀掉一只。

13．但是那时候亨利还没有准备好，他们只来得及看到狐狸跑出了田野之外，就在他们进去的时候，正如你在图画上看到他的那个样子。

14．难道你不认为亨利会但愿他在查尔斯起床的时候就起来了吗？

23

THE COW

奶　牛

1. What is this we see here? Is it a horse? No. it is not a horse.

2. Is it a cow? No, it is not a cow, but it is the picture of a cow.

3. This cow is in the lot near the water. She has been drinking.

4. Did you ever see a cow? Can a cow talk? Can a cow walk? Can a cow jump?

5. How much can you tell me about a cow? Now, begin.

6. A cow has four legs, and two horns, and a long slim tail.

7. A cow has four legs, has she? Can you count four?

8. One, two, three, four.

9. Now, you may go on and tell me more about a cow.

10. A cow gives milk. Milk is white, and I like it to drink.

11. A cow has hair all over her body. When the hair is black we say the cow is black.

12. When the hair is red we say she is a red cow. The hair gives the color to the cow.

13. The hair is the cow's coat, and it keeps her warm in the winter.

14. In the summer the hair keeps the flies from biting the cow.

15. But sometimes the flies do bite her; then she whips them off with her tail.

16. The flesh of the cow is good for food. It is called beef.

17. The skin of the cow is made into leather. Boots and shoes are made of leather.

18. Can you think of any thing else that is made of leather? But you need not tell me now.

19. You may think about milk, and what it is good for, and tell me at the next lesson.

【中文阅读】

1．我们在这里看到的是什么？它是一匹马吗？不，它不是一匹马。

2．它是一头奶牛吗？不，它不是奶牛，但它是一头奶牛的图画。

3．这头奶牛在水边的草地上，它在喝水。

4．你曾经见过奶牛吗？奶牛能说话吗？奶牛能走路吗？奶牛能跳吗？

5．你能告诉我多少关于奶牛的东西呢？现在，开始吧。

6．一头奶牛有四条腿，两个角，一条细长的尾巴。

7．一头奶牛有四条腿，对吗？你能数到四吗？

8．一、二、三、四。

9．现在，你可以继续告诉我更多关于奶牛的东西。

10．奶牛产牛奶。牛奶是白色的，我喜欢喝。

11．奶牛全身都有毛。当奶牛的毛是黑色的，我们说这头奶牛是黑色的。

12．如果奶牛的毛是红色的，我们说它是一头红色的奶牛。毛色决定奶牛的颜色。

13．毛是奶牛的外套，在冬天让它保持温暖。

14．在夏天，毛能阻止苍蝇叮咬奶牛。

15．但是有时候苍蝇还是会咬它，这样它会用它的尾巴赶走它们。

16．牛的肉是很好的食品，被叫做牛肉。

17．奶牛的皮被制成皮革。靴子和鞋子是用皮革做的。

18．你能想出别的任何东西是用皮革做的吗？不过你不需要现在告诉我。

19．你可以想想牛奶，以及它对什么有好处，下一节课告诉我。

24

MILK AND WHAT IT IS GOOD FOR

牛奶和它的好处

1. O, here is the old white cow, and Ann is milking her.

2. Ann likes to milk the cow; she is a good cow to milk, and then she gives so much milk!

3. How much milk do you think the cow gives at one time?

4. She gives almost a pail full, and it is so heavy that I can not carry it. But Ann is large, and she can carry it.

5. What do you do with so much milk? You can not drink it all, can you?

6. O, no! Ann makes butter of the milk. I like to eat butter.

7. I eat it on bread. Did you ever eat any bread and butter?

8. I eat bread and butter for my dinner when I go to school, and when I get home at night, Ann gives me bread and milk to eat.

9. Can you think of any thing else that is made out of milk?

10. Yes. Uncle Daniel has a big yard full of cows! and he puts the milk into a large vat, and makes it into cheese.

11. Did you ever see any cheese? Uncle Daniel's cheeses are so large, I can not lift one of them.

12. I like to eat cheese with bread, and sometimes I carry both to school, and eat bread and cheese for my dinner.

13. What a good thing a cow is! What could little boys and girls do without milk!

14. Who gave us the cow so that we could have milk? God gave us the cow.

15. God is good to give us the cow so that we can have milk and butter and cheese.

16. We must always be kind to the cow, and when we drink her milk we must think how good God is to give us the cow.

【中文阅读】

1．噢，这是白色的老奶牛，安正在挤它的奶。

2．安喜欢挤这头牛的奶，它是一头很好挤奶的奶牛，它能挤出那么多的牛奶来！

3．你猜这头奶牛一次能挤出多少奶？

4．它几乎能挤出满满一桶，这桶奶是那么的重，我都提不动。但是安的个子大，她能提得动。

5．这么多牛奶你要怎么处置呢？你不能把它全部喝完，能吗？

6．噢，不能！安用这些牛奶做奶油。我喜欢吃奶油。

7．我把它涂在面包上吃。你曾经吃过面包和奶油吗？

8．我上学的时候吃面包和奶油当午餐，晚上我回到家的时候，安给我吃面包和牛奶。

9．你能想出别的任何用牛奶做出来的东西吗？

10．是的。丹尼尔叔叔有一个大院子，满院子都是奶牛！他把牛奶放进一个大桶里，把它做成奶酪。

11．你见过奶酪吗？丹尼尔叔叔的奶酪那么大，任何一块我都举不起来。

12．我喜欢吃奶酪伴面包，有时候，我把这两种都带到学校去，午餐的时候吃面包和奶酪。

13．奶牛真是个好东西呀！如果没有牛奶，小孩子们可怎么办啊！

14．是谁给我们奶牛好让我们可以有牛奶的呢？上帝赐给我们奶牛。

15．上帝仁慈，赐给我们奶牛，这样我们就能拥有牛奶、奶油和奶酪。

16．我们必须总是善待奶牛，在喝它的奶的时候，我们必须想起，上帝赐给我们奶牛是多么仁慈啊！

25

HAL AND MAY

哈尔和梅

1. One day Hal and May went out on the lawn to play. They had played but a little while, when a strange dog came up to them. May was afraid the dog would hurt them. But Hal said the dog did not look as though he would hurt any body.

2. When the dog heard Hal say that, he was so glad that he stood right up on his hind legs, and then he ran about in great glee; for the dog had no home to go to, and he wanted them to take him to their home and let him stay with them.

3. He told them, as well as he could, what a good dog he would be if they would only take him; and when May said, I will go and ask mamma, the dog went up to her and licked her hand.

4. But you should have seen him when May came back and told Hal that mamma would let them keep the dog. How he rolled over, and over, and over! as fast as he could.

5. Then he got up on his hind legs and made a bow, and barked, as much as to say, Thank you! Now I will show you what I can do.

6. Then he danced a jig, which pleased the children very much. So Hal gave him a soft pat, and May put her arms around his neek, and called him her good dog.

7. His eyes were very bright. It may be that tears of joy stood in them, as he ran with Hal and May. But the dog in his glee outran them.

8. O, ho! what is this? said he. I think it is a nice white cat. I will go and see her.

9. And he went up to the cat and barked how-do-do, and held out his paw, as you see.

10. But the cat would not shake hands with a strange dog. Never mind, said he, when we are better acquainted we shall have good times.

11. By this time Hal and May came up, and they all went to the house to see mamma and papa. And you may be sure it did not take long to coax papa to let the dog stay.

12. O now, dear papa! do let him live with us, they crired. Come, we will kiss you ten times.

13. And they got his face down, and kissed him on both cheeks at once, and made him and mamma laugh so, they could not speak a word for a long while.

14. Now we must have a name for our dog, said May. What shall it be? Let us call him Frisk, said Hal, for he is so full of play.

15. Frisk stands on his hind legs and on his head, and dances his jig in great style for Hal and May, and for all the little boys and girls who come to see them.

16. If you want to see him do it, you must come soon; for I fear he will be so fat with all the nice bones and kind words he gets, that his hind legs will not long hold him up!

【中文阅读】

1．有一天，哈尔和梅出去草地上玩耍。他们才刚刚玩了一会儿，一只陌生的狗来到他们面前。梅害怕狗会伤害他们。但是哈尔说这只狗看上去不会想要伤害任何人。

2．当那只狗听见哈尔这么说的时候，它高兴得只用后腿支撑站了起来，然后它欢快地跑来跑去，因为这只狗无家可归，它想要他们把它带回家，让它留下来和他们在一起。

3．它尽它最大的努力告诉他们，只要他们愿意带它回家，它会是一只多么好的小狗。而当梅说，我要回家问妈妈，小狗跑到她身边，舔她的手。

4．梅回来告诉哈尔，妈妈愿意让他们留下这只狗，你该看看它的样子。它滚过来，又滚过去，不停打滚，用它最快的速度！

5．然后它用后腿站立起来，作了个揖，高声吠叫，像是在说，谢谢你们！现在我给你们看看我能做些什么。

6．接着它跳起了吉格舞，这逗得孩子们非常高兴。于是哈尔轻轻拍了拍它，梅伸出双手抱着它的脖子，叫它做她的乖狗狗。

7．它的双眼非常明亮。在它和哈尔、梅一起跑的时候，也许有欢乐的泪水在它的眼中。快乐的小狗超越了他们跑在了前面。

8．噢，哈！这是什么？它说。我想这是一只漂亮的白猫。我会去看看它。

9．它走近那只猫，吠叫着说你好吗，还伸出它的爪子，就像你看到的那样。

10．可是那只猫可不会和一只陌生的狗握手。不要紧，它说，等我们更熟悉一些，我们会玩得很愉快的。

11．到这个时候哈尔和梅过来了，他们全都去屋子里看妈妈和爸爸。你也许猜到了，不需要很久，爸爸就被哄得同意让小狗留下了。

12．噢，亲爱的爸爸！千万让它和我们一起生活吧，他们高呼。来，我们愿意亲你十次。

13．他们拉下爸爸的脸，立刻在两边脸颊上亲上一口，使得他和妈妈都笑了起来，很长一阵子他们都说不出话来。

14．梅说，现在我们必须给我们的小狗起个名字。叫什么好呢？我们叫他弗里斯克吧，哈尔说，因为它是这么爱玩。

15．弗里斯克用后脚站立起来，头着地打滚，为哈尔和梅，也为所有来看他们的男孩和女孩们，跳起它独特的吉格舞。

16．要是你想看它这么做，你得快点来；以免它得到那么多好吃的骨头和甜言蜜语，变得太胖，那它的后腿就没办法把它支撑起来那么久啦！

26

HAL AND MAY (CONTINUED)

哈尔和梅（续）

1. Frisk and the cat were very soon on the best of terms. Snowwhite, for that was the cat's name, thought it was so nice to have some one to play with that could run as fast as she could.

2. O, what fun they did have! They would run and play and climb fences; and Snow-white would climb trees, but Frisk could not do that.

3. When Snow-white found that Frisk could not climb the trees, she would very often run up a tree just to plague him a little, and to hear how prettily he could talk. You see, Snowwhite began to love Frisk.

4. Then Frisk would make his best bow, and say such pretty words, and play such funny tricks, all in his way that the cat would laugh as best she could, and come down and tell him to catch her if he could.

5. And O! how the cat would run, and how the dog would run! but somehow the dog would always catch the cat, after a little race.

6. While Frisk and Snow- white were having their plays, do you think Hal and May were sitting still on a bench, or fast asleep? or that they were cross and pouting because the dog and cat had such fun?

7. O, no; not a bit of it. They were glad to see them play, and they played too.

8. One day as they were playing all alone out on the green, I thought I would just make a picture of them, and put it in here, so you could see how they looked.

9. How do you like it? What a sweet little girl May is! She has been rolling her hoop till she is tired. If she does not put her hat on she may take cold.

10. Hal says he is not tired, and to show May that he is not, he tries to jump; but he does not jump as though he felt like it.

【中文阅读】

1．弗里斯克和猫很快就变成了关系最好的朋友。雪白（这是猫的名字）觉得，有一个能和自己跑得一样快的朋友一起玩，真是太好了。

2．噢，他们玩得多开心啊！它们跑，玩耍，爬篱笆，雪白还能爬树，但是弗里克斯干不了这个。

3．当雪白发现弗里克斯不能爬树，它就经常跑到树上去，折磨一下弗里克斯，好听听它会说些什么样的好话。你看，雪白开始爱上弗里克斯了。

4．然后，弗里克斯就会以最佳的姿势鞠躬，说动听的漂亮话，玩非常有趣的把戏，想尽办法把猫逗得哈哈大笑，然后下来对它说，看弗里克斯能不能追上它。

5．还有，噢！猫跑得多欢，狗跑得多快！不知道为什么，在一场小比赛之后，狗总是能抓住猫。

6．在弗里克斯和雪白玩着它们的游戏的时候，你猜哈尔和梅是坐在长凳上一动也不动，还是正在熟睡呢？还是说他们双手交叉在胸前、撅着嘴，因为狗和猫玩得那么开心？

7．噢，不是，完全不是那么一回事。他们很高兴看到它们玩耍，而且他们自己也玩。

8．有一天，当他们自己在外面的草地上玩耍的时候，我想我该为他们照一张照片，拿到这里来，这样你们就能看到他们是什么样子了。

9．你们觉得怎么样？梅是一个多么可爱的小女孩啊！她一直滚动她的铁环直到她累了为止。要是她不把她的帽子戴上，可能会着凉。

10．哈尔说他不累，还展示给梅看他真的不累，他尝试跳跃，可是他并没有像他想要的那样跳起来。

27

TRAY AND SNAP

特雷和斯纳普

1. Two dogs, Tray and Snap, went out to walk. Tray was a good dog, and would not hurt the least thing in the world.

2. But Snap was cross, and would snarl and bite at all that came in his way. At last they came to a town.

3. All the dogs came near them. Tray hurt none of them; but Snap would grin at this one, snarl at that one, and bite another.

4. At last, the dogs all fell on him and tore him limb from limb; and as poor Tray was with him, he met his death at the same time.

5. Tray was a good dog, but as Snap was a bad dog, it was thought both were bad.

6. Learn from poor Tray not to go with bad boys or girls; for if you do go with them, people will think you are as bad as they are, and they will treat you as they do them.

【中文阅读】

1．两只狗，特雷和斯纳普，到外面去散步。特雷是一只好狗，哪怕是世界上最小的东西它也不会伤害。

2．但是斯纳普生气了，要是有任何人挡了它的路，它会怒吼和咬他们。最后它们来到了一个市镇上。

3．所有狗都靠近它们。特雷没有伤害它们任何一个，但是斯纳普对这个龇牙，对着那个吼叫，还咬另外一个。

4．终于，那些狗全都撞落在它身上，把它的四肢一根一根地撕开。可怜特雷和它在一起，在同一时间，它也遭遇了死亡。

5．特雷是一只好狗，但是由于斯纳普是一条坏狗，别人就认为他们俩都是坏的。

6．吸取可怜的特雷的教训，不要和坏男孩或坏女孩一起，因为如果你和他们一起，人们会认为你和他们一样坏，也会像对待他们那样对待你。

28

THE ELK

麋　鹿

1. Here is a picture of an elk, or moose deer.

2. The elk is found in countries where it is very cold.

3. A full-grown elk is almost as large as an ox.

4. The elk has a short, thick neck, a large head, and large horns.

5. His horns spread out wide. His legs are long, but his tail is very short.

6. He is of a dark brownish gray color, all but his legs and tail; these are of a lighter color.

7. His hair is strong and coarse, and on the neck it forms a kind of mane.

8. He lives in the woods, and eats the shoots of trees; for his legs are so long, and his neck so short, that he can not graze.

9. Sometimes the elk is made quite gentle, and is used in a harness, like a horse.

【中文阅读】

1．这里有一幅麋鹿，也叫驼鹿的图画。

2．麋鹿是在非常寒冷的国家被发现的。

3．一头完全成长的麋鹿几乎和一头牛一样大。

4．麋鹿有一根短而粗大的脖子，一个大大的头，和大大的角。

5．它的角伸展得很开。它的腿长长的，但是尾巴却很短。

6．它的颜色是深灰褐色，除了腿和尾巴颜色较浅之外，都是这种颜色。

7．它的毛坚韧而粗糙，在颈部形成一种鬃毛。

8．麋鹿生活在树林里，吃树木的嫩枝，因为它的腿很长，脖子很短，所以它不会擦伤。

9．有时候麋鹿被驯服得很听话，用来套车，像马那样。

29

ARTHUR AND HIS COUSIN

亚瑟和他的表妹

1. Arthur and Grace are cousins. Do you know what a cousin is? Have you a cousin? Is your cousin a little boy or a little girl?

2. Arthur has a cousin. His cousin is a little girl, and her name is Grace. Grace is six years old.

3. Grace has a cousin. Her cousin is a little boy, and his name is Arthur. Arthur is seven years old.

4. Arthur is larger than Grace, but she can run as fast as he can.

5. See how they run with their hoops! Grace is a little ahead of Arthur now. Arthur does not try to get ahead of Grace.

6. Arthur has a large black dog, and Grace has a large black and white cat. They never scratch and bite each other.

7. The dog and cat eat out of the same dish, and they sleep on the same bed.

8. Sometimes the dog barks in the night and wakes the cat; but he does not do it to wake her.

9. He barks to keep bad folks and bad animals away. The dog likes the cat almost as well as Arthur likes Grace.

10. Arthur has a wagon and harness for his dog, and Grace made a little harness for her cat.

11. Sometimes they harness them to the wagon, as you see in the picture, and Arthur's little brother Berty gets into the wagon and drives them.

12. If they go too fast he has only to speak to the dog, and he will stop.

13. The cat does not mind so well, but she has to stop too, for she is not large enough to draw the dog and the wagon.

14. Berty drives his "horses" with lines, and he can make them go any way he wants them to without speaking to them.

15. The children have fine sport with the hoops and the horses.

16. Arthur and Grace never get angry, nor say bad words; and though they like to play so well, they like to read too; but I think they like to play better than they like to read.

17. That is right; for such little children should play more than they read. Don't you think so?

【中文阅读】

1．亚瑟和格蕾丝是表兄妹。你知道什么是表兄弟姐妹或堂兄弟姐妹吗？你有没有堂兄弟或表姐妹？是个小男孩还是小姑娘？

2．亚瑟有一个表妹。他的表妹是个小姑娘，她的名字叫做格蕾丝。格蕾丝六岁。

3．格蕾丝有一个表哥。她的表哥是个小男孩，他的名字叫亚瑟。亚瑟七岁。

4．亚瑟个子比格蕾丝大，但是她能跑得和他一样快。

5．看他们跟着铁环跑的样子！现在格蕾丝稍稍在亚瑟的前面。亚瑟并没有试图超越格蕾丝。

6．亚瑟有一只黑色的大狗，格蕾丝有一只黑白相间的大猫。它们从来不会抓咬对方。

7．狗和猫共用同一个盘子吃饭，它们还睡在同一个窝里。

8．有时候狗在晚上吠叫，会吵醒猫；可是它不是为了吵醒猫而那样做。

9．它吠叫是为了让坏人和坏的动物不敢靠近。这只狗喜欢这只猫，几乎和亚瑟喜欢他的表妹一样。

10．亚瑟有一副套狗的货车和挽具，格蕾丝也为她的猫做了一套小挽具。

11．有时候他们为猫和狗套上小货车，就像你在图片里看到的那样，亚瑟的小弟伯迪坐进小货车里，驱赶它们。

12．如果它们跑得太快，他只需要对狗说，它就会停止。

13．猫的反应没那么好，但是它也必须要停下，因为它体型不够大，拉不动狗和小货车。

14．伯迪驱赶他的“马”排成线，不需要和它们说话，他就能让它们往他想要去的任何方向跑。

15．孩子们玩铁环和马儿，玩得非常开心。

16．亚瑟和格蕾丝从来不生气，也不会说脏话；虽然他们这么喜欢玩，但是他们也喜欢阅读；不过我猜他们喜欢玩多于喜欢阅读。

17．这是对的，因为这么小的孩子应该多玩而不是多阅读。难道你不认为是这样吗？

30

THE RAT WITH THE BELL

带铃铛的老鼠

1. A large house was so full of rats that not a thing could be kept from their teeth.

2. Shelves were hung from the roof by wires, but the rats would get at the bread and cheese and pies that were put on them.

3. They would even gnaw their way through floors and doors and walls, to get what they wanted; and they were so sly and quick that the cat could not get them.

4. So great was the plague of these rats, that it was thought the only way to get rid of them would be to tear down the house.

5. By a rare chance, two boys caught a young rat in a trap.

6. With no thought of doing any good, but for mere sport, they put a bell on its neck and let it go.

7. The rat ran to join its friends; but the strange sound of the bell made them afraid, and they ran off, some this way, and some that, as you see in the picture.

8. Our young rat at once knew the cause of their flight, and, full of the joke, it ran after them, and rang the bell as loud as it could.

9. And thus it drove them from hole to hole, and from room to room, till at last they all ran out of the house.

10. The young rat now had the music and the house all to itself. For a while it was real sport to run around, and ring the bell, and eat of all the good things it could find. But at last it got tired of living alone.

11. The bell, which had pleased it so much, was now its great trouble; for, in spite of all its efforts, it could not get near a single rat.

12. Our rat then tried to get the bell off. It pulled at the bell with its fore feet, till it wore the skin off its neck. But all in vain. The rat was tired and sick.

13. It cared no more for rich food and sport; and, one day, as sadly and slowly it crept from room to room, it came in the way of puss, who cleared the house of its last rat and freed the rat of its grief and life in a moment.

【中文阅读】

1．一座大房子里，全都是老鼠，没有任何东西逃得过它们的牙齿。

2．架子用绳子吊在天花板上，但是那些老鼠还是可以接触到放在架子上的面包和奶酪。

3．它们甚至咬坏地板和门、墙，咬出通道，去得到它们想要的东西。它们那么狡猾而迅速，猫也抓不住它们。

4．这些老鼠实在太令人烦恼了，以至于人们觉得，要除掉它们的唯一方法就是把房子毁掉。

5．一个很偶然的机会，两个男孩用捕鼠器抓住了一只小老鼠。

6．没有做好事的想法，而只是为了好玩，他们在小老鼠的脖子上绑上一个铃铛，然后把它放走了。

7．那只老鼠跑去加入它的朋友队伍，但是奇怪的铃铛声使它们害怕然后跑开了，有些跑这边，有些跑那边，就像你在这幅图画看到的那样。

8．我们的小老鼠马上就知道它们逃走的原因了，满心想着开玩笑，它追着它们跑，晃动铃铛，声音尽可能地响亮。

9．就这样它赶着它们从一个洞穴跑到另一个洞穴，从一个房间到另一个房间，直到最后它们全部都跑出了房子外面。

10．这下小老鼠独享音乐和整座房子，在一段时间里，跑来跑去晃动铃铛，把它能找到的好东西都吃掉，这样确实很好玩。可是最后，它对独自生活感到厌倦了。

11．那曾经让它非常快乐的铃铛，现在成了一个大麻烦。因为，尽管它费了很大的劲，还是无法靠近任何一只老鼠。

12．然后，我们的老鼠试图把铃铛摘下来。它用前爪拉扯铃铛，直到把它脖子上的皮都磨掉了。一切还是徒劳。老鼠又累又厌倦。

13．它再也不在乎丰富的食物和游戏了。有一天，就在它悲伤而缓慢地从一个房间爬到另一个房间的时候，它进入了小猫的去路，猫咪吃掉了这座房子里的最后一只老鼠，在一瞬间结束了它的生命，也把它从忧伤中解脱出来。

31

JOHNNY AND THE BLUE MARBLE

约翰尼和蓝色的弹珠

1. John. —Mother, what verse in the Bible do you think it best for a little boy to learn?

2. Mother. —Thou God seest①me, is a very good one. Little boys are apt to do things when alone that they ought not to, for they think no one will know it.

3. John.—Does God look into boys' pockets?

4. Mother.—Yes.

5. John.—I wish God could speak as well as see. But He can't—can He, mother?

6. Mother.—Yes.

7. John.—Can He? (And John opened his eyes wide.)

8. Mother.—O yes; but He speaks in a still, small voice.

9. John.—I never heard Him. What does it sound like? like the wind?

10. Mother.—God's voice does not sound like the wind. It speaks in your heart, and very softly, too.

11. John.—And what does it say?

12. Mother.—When you are naughty, it says—Don't, Johnny, don't; don't do so. But when you are good, it says—That is right, that is right, my child.

13. For several days John listened for the small voice; and as he seemed very happy, I think he heard it say—That is right, that is right, my child.

14. But one day, when John took his marbles out of his pocket, out came a pretty blue marble.

15. What a beauty! said his mother, as she took it from his hand. Where did you get it?

16. John did not answer, but tried to snatch it out of her hand.

17. Why! what can this mean? And you may be sure his mother was surprised.

18. She looked at Johnny, but he did not look at her; no, he hung down his head.

19. Then she began to think something must be wrong. What could it be? And she asked again.

20. John, where did you get this marble!

21. But John did not answer; and mamma walked slowly away, feeling sad about her little boy.

22. At night, when she put him to bed, he climbed into her lap, and laying his head on her shoulder, said in a low, sorry tone—I took that marble, mother.

23. Mother.—Took it! Of whom did you take it?

24. John.—I took it from the ground.

25. Mother.—Did it belong to the ground? How did the ground get it? Did the ground go to the shop and buy it?

26. John tried to laugh at such a funny idea, but he could not. He had heard the voice all the afternoon saying,

27. No, Johnny, no! that was not right. The ground did not own the marble. It is some little boy's marble. It is not your marble, Johnny.

28. Mother. —Whose marble is it? What little boy had it before it was on the ground? Do you know, John?

29. John.—Asa May, I guess. But I saw it on the ground.

30. Mother.—When you put your hand out to take it up, did you forget, Thou God seest me?

31. And when you put it in your pocket to keep, did you not hear the small voice saying, Don't, John, don't! It is not your marble; it is Asa May's?

32. John.—No, mother, I didn't hear; I grabbed quick!

And John put his arms around his mother's neck, and sobbed aloud.

33. The next morning, John handed the marble to Asa May, saying as he did so, I found it on the ground, but it is not my marble; isn't it your blue marble?

34. Asa saw at once that it was his marble. O! thank you, John; I am so glad! I thought I had lost it.

35. Uncle George gave it to me as he went away to the war; and he is dead now. O! I am so glad it is not lost. And the bright tears stood in his eyes.

36. As little John ran home, he felt very happy; for the voice began to talk, and it seemed to talk louder and louder.

37. And he almost thought a hand was put on his head, and that he heard, with his ears, the voice say, That is right! that is right, my child!

【中文阅读】

1．约翰——妈妈，你认为《圣经》里哪一篇诗篇最适合一个小男孩学习？

2．妈妈——《上帝看见我》是很好的一篇。小男孩们在独自一个人的时候，很容易会做一些他们不应该做的事情，因为他们以为没有人会知道。

3．约翰——上帝能看到男孩的口袋里吗？

4．妈妈——是的。

5．约翰——我希望上帝能看见也能说话。可是他不能——他能吗，妈妈？

6．妈妈——能的。

7．约翰——他能说话？（约翰睁大了眼睛）

8．妈妈——噢，是的。但是他用一种平静的声音小声地说。

9．约翰——我从来没有听见他说话。那听起来是什么样的？像风一样吗？

10．妈妈——上帝的声音听起来不像风。他在你的心里说话，而且非常温柔。

11．约翰——他说些什么？

12．妈妈——当你淘气的时候，他说——不要，约翰尼，不要，不要这么做。但是当你乖的时候，他说——这是对的，这是对的，我的孩子。

13．好几天里，约翰倾听那个微弱的声音。因为他看起来非常高兴，所以我想他听到了那声音说——这是对的，这是对的，我的孩子。

14．然而，有一天，约翰从口袋里掏弹珠的时候，掏出来一颗蓝色的弹珠。

15．多么漂亮的一颗弹珠啊！他的妈妈说，一边从他手上把弹珠拿过去。你从哪里得到它的？

16．约翰没有回答，只是试图从她手中抢回弹珠。

17．怎么！这会是什么意思？大概你也猜到，他的妈妈感到惊讶。

18．她看着约翰尼，但是他却没看她，不，他低下了头。

19．然后她开始想，肯定出了什么问题。那会是什么呢？她再一次问：

20．约翰，你从哪里得到这颗弹珠的？

21．可是约翰并没有回答，妈妈慢慢地走开了，为她的小孩子感到伤心。

22．晚上，当她把他抱上床的时候，他爬到她的膝盖上，头依偎在她的肩上，抱歉地低声说——妈妈，我拿了那颗弹珠。

23．妈妈——拿！从谁那里拿的？

24．约翰——我在地上捡的。

25．妈妈——它属于地吗？地是怎么得到它的？地会到商店里把它买下来吗？

26．约翰听到这个有趣的说法想笑，但是笑不出来。整个下午他都听见那个声音在说：

27．不，约翰尼，不！这是不对的。地并不拥有这颗弹珠。那是某个小男孩的弹珠。它不是你的，约翰尼。

28．妈妈——这是谁的弹珠？在它在地上之前，哪个小男孩拥有它？你知道吗，约翰？

29．约翰——我猜是亚撒·梅。可我是在地上看到它的。

30．妈妈——当你伸出手去把它捡起来的时候，你忘了吗，《上帝看见我》？

31．当你把它放进你的口袋里装起来的时候，难道你没听见那个声音轻轻地说，不要，约翰，不要！这不是你的弹珠，这是亚撒·梅的？

32．约翰——不，妈妈，我没听见，我很快地捡了起来。

约翰双手抱住妈妈的脖子，大声地哭了起来。

33．第二天早上，约翰把弹珠递给亚撒·梅，一边说：我在地上发现它的，但这不是我的弹珠，它难道不是你的蓝色弹珠吗？

34．亚撒立即看出来那是他的弹珠。噢！谢谢你，约翰，我真高兴！我以为我已经丢失了它。

35．佐治叔叔离开去打仗的时候把它送给我，现在他已经死了。噢！我很高兴它没有丢失。他的眼中有亮晶晶的泪水。

36．小约翰回家的时候，他感到非常快乐，因为那个声音开始说话，而且似乎声音越来越大。

37．而他几乎觉得有一只手摸着他的头，他亲耳听见，那个声音说，这是对的，这是对的，我的孩子！

32

THE TIGER

老　虎

1. The tiger is a fine beast, and looks much like a cat, though he is larger than a big dog. He has thick, strong legs and claws, and his eye is very fierce.

2. His coat has a tinge of gold, and there are rich dark and black spots all over his body, which run from his back to his belly.

3. He is very cruel, and none can tame him, though some tigers have been played with when quite young.

4. He kills all the beasts and men that he can find, whether he is hungry or not;and when he is hungry, he sucks their blood with delight.

5. He often attacks the lion, though the lion is much the stronger and always destroys the tiger, unless the lion is young or weak.

6. He catches a man or beast in his mouth and carries him off, as a cat does a mouse. He will even run off with an ox, as a cat runs with a large rat.

7. The tiger is a native of Asia. His skin is of use, and is thought to be very rich and fine.

【中文阅读】

1．老虎是一种健美的野兽，长得非常像猫，但是它比猫大。它有粗壮的腿和爪子，眼神非常凶恶。

2．它的皮毛有浅金色的色调，从背部到腹部，浑身布满深黑色的斑纹。

3．它非常残暴，没有人能够驯服它，虽然有些老虎在它们非常幼小的时候可以和人一起玩耍。

4．不管老虎是不是饥饿，它会把它能找到的野兽和人类杀掉。要是他肚子饿了，他会欣然把他们的鲜血吮吸干净。

5．它经常攻击狮子，虽然狮子比它强壮得多，而且除非年幼或者虚弱，否则狮子总是能打败老虎。

6．它用嘴巴叼住一个人或是一头野兽，然后带走，就像猫抓老鼠那样。它甚至会带着一头牛跑开，就像猫叼着大老鼠逃走一样。

7．老虎是亚洲原生的动物。他的皮有用，而且被认为非常昂贵而精美。

33

THE KIND BOY

善良的男孩

1. O, mamma! cried Tom, as he came home from school one day, I am almost starved.

2. Why, Tom, what makes you so hungry? Did I not send dinner enough for you?

3. O yes, mother, but I could not eat any at noon.

4. Why could you not eat? Were you sick?

5. No, I was not sick. When school was out, all of us boys sat down on the ground to eat.

6. Just as we began to eat, I looked up and saw John Jones standing out one side looking at us.

7. He had not been to school for several days. He did not say anything, but he looked so pale and sad.

8. I got up and went to him, and asked him if he was sick.

9. Just then a big tear ran down his cheek and fell on the ground.

10. I asked him to walk with me down to the spring; and there we sat on the rock under the maple-tree. Were you ever there, mother?

11. Yes; when I was a little girl and went to school, I often went to the spring, and sometimes I sat on the same rock, and ate my dinner.

12. But tell me, my son, did you find out what made John feel so sad?

13. Yes. He told me his father went away from home a week ago, and that he did not know where he was gone.

14. When he went away he took all the money, and put a large black bottle into his pocket.

15. Here John burst out crying again. By and by he went on, and said that his mother was sick, and that they had nothing in the house to eat.

16. He told me he did not have any supper last night, nor any breakfast this morning. And he did not know what to do.

17. I then gave him all my dinner. He did not say a word, but took my hand, and began to cry.

18. And I cried too, mother. I could not help it.

19. The first I knew, John was gone, and I just saw him as he ran over the hill toward home.

20. He did not stop to eat any, and I guess he took the dinner home to his mother.

21. Poor boy! I am glad, my son, you were so kind to him.

22. Now eat this bread and milk, while I get some food and put it into the basket, and we will go over and see them.

【中文阅读】

1．噢，妈妈！有一天，从学校回到家里的时候，汤姆大声叫，我快要饿死啦！

2．咦，汤姆，是什么让你这么饿？难道我给你送的午餐不够吗？

3．噢，够的，妈妈，但我中午一点儿也没能吃上。

4．为什么你不能吃呢？你生病了吗？

5．不，我不是生病。放学后，我们所有男生都坐在地上准备吃饭。

6．就在我们开始要吃的时候，我抬起头看见约翰·琼斯站在一边看着我们。

7．他几天没来上学了。他什么也没说，可是他看上去那么的苍白和悲伤。

8．我站了起来向他走过去，问他是不是生病了。

9．就在那个时候，一颗大大的泪珠滑落他的脸颊，落到地上。

10．我叫他和我一起走下去到泉水处，在那里我们坐在枫树下的岩石上。你有没有到那里去过，妈妈？

11．是的，在我还是一个小女孩去上学的时候，我经常去泉水那里，有时候我坐在同一块岩石上，吃我的午餐。

12．但是告诉我，我的儿子，你有没有发现是什么使约翰感到如此悲伤？

13．有的。他告诉我他的爸爸一周前离开了家，而他不知道爸爸去了哪里。

14．他爸爸走的时候带走了所有的钱，还放了一大瓶毒药在他的口袋里。

15．这时候约翰又一次放声大哭。不久以后他继续说，他的妈妈生病了，他们家里没有吃的东西。

16．他告诉我他昨天晚上没有吃晚餐，今天早上也没吃早餐。他不知道怎么办。

17．于是我把我的午餐全都给了他。他一句话也没说，只是拉着我的手，开始哭泣。

18．我也哭了，妈妈，我忍不住。

19．我回过神来的时候，约翰走了，我就看着他翻过小山往家里跑去。

20．他没有停下来吃一口，我猜他拿回家去给他的妈妈了。

21．可怜的男孩！我感到高兴，我的儿子，你对他这么好。

22．现在把这面包和牛奶吃掉，我会拿一些食物放进篮子里，我们过去看望他们。

34

MARY'S LITTLE LAMB

玛丽的小羊羔

1. In the warm month of June, when there are so many pretty flowers, and when the birds sing so sweetly, little Mary Daniels went to see her grandpa, who lives on a farm in the northern part of New York.

2. Her grandpa was very glad when Mary came, for he loved his little Mary; and as Mary thought there was nobody but her own dear mamma and papa so kind and good as her grandpa, she was very glad too.

3. Her grandpa had horses, and cows, and pigs, and sheep, and so many chickens, that Mary could not count them all; and though she liked them all pretty well, she liked best the little lamb that was in the pen by the house.

4. Mary was so sorry for this little lamb! and I think this was one reason she liked it so much, and took such good care of it; for the lamb had no mamma!

5. Many times Mary told the lamb how sorry she was, and said, Poor lamb! how sad it is to have no mamma!

6. And then again she said, Cheer up, little lamb. I will feed you, and make you a nice little bed, and no body shall hurt you; and I will be as good a mamma to you as I can.

7. The lamb soon became so gentle that Mary took it out of the pen, and let it run in the yard and nip the grass.

8. When the lamb saw Mary in the yard it would run up to her, and follow her about like a little dog.

9. Sometimes it would follow her into the house; and often, as Mary sat on the porch reading in her little red book, the lamb would come and lie on the rug by her chair.

10. One day her grandpa asked her why the lamb loved her so much. O, I love the lamb, you know, said Mary, and I suppose that is why the lamb loves me.

11. Grandpa saw that Mary was right, and he said to himself, I must give this lamb to Mary; but he did not tell Mary so.

【中文阅读】

1．在炎热的六月，那时很多漂亮的花儿盛开，鸟儿甜美地歌唱，小玛丽·丹尼尔斯去看望她的爷爷，他住在纽约北部的一个农场里。

2．玛丽来了，她的爷爷非常高兴，因为他爱他的小玛丽。正如玛丽认为的那样，除了她自己亲爱的爸爸妈妈之外，没有人像她爷爷那样和蔼善良，看见爷爷她也很高兴。

3．她的爷爷有马、奶牛、猪和绵羊，还有那么多的小鸡，多得玛丽都数不过来。虽然她全都喜欢它们，但最喜欢的还是屋旁围栏里的那只小羊羔。

4．玛丽为这只小羊羔感到非常难过！我想这也是她这么喜欢它、这么精心照料它的一个原因，因为这只小羊羔没有妈妈！

5．很多次玛丽告诉小羊她是多么的难过，还说，可怜的小羊！没有妈妈是多么伤心！

6．然后她又说，振作起来，小羊羔。我会喂你吃东西，为你铺漂亮的小床，没有人会伤害你，我会尽我所能像妈妈一样对你好。

7．小羊很快变得很温顺，于是玛丽把它从围栏里抱了出来，让它在院子里奔跑、吃草。

8．要是小羊看见玛丽在院子里，它会跑到她身边，像一只小狗一样跟着她跑来跑去。

9．有时候它会跟随她走进屋子里。经常在玛丽坐在门廊上看她的小红书的时候，小羊会走过来，躺在她椅子旁边的地毯上。

10．有一天，她的爷爷问她，为什么那只小羊这么爱她。噢，我爱这只小羊羔，你知道的，玛丽说，我猜这就是小羊为什么爱我的原因。

11．爷爷看出来玛丽说得对，他对自己说，我必须把这只小羊送给玛丽，但他并没有告诉玛丽。

35

MARY'S LITTLE LAMB (CONTINUED)

玛丽的小羊羔（续）

1. The time had now come for Mary to go home, and the horses and wagon were at the door. Mary said she must go and bid the lamb good-by.

2. When the lamb saw Mary, it ran to her as fast as it could.

3. But, hark! Ting-a-ling, ting-a-ling, ting-ting-ting! went a little bell, all the time the lamb ran.

4. As it came up to Mary she saw the bell was on the lamb's neck.

5. Who put the bell on your neek, said Mary. It must be that grandpa did it, so that you will not be lonesome when I am gone. But how lonesome will little Mary be!

6. Dear little lamb! good-by; and Mary put her arms around the lamb's neck for a good hug.

7. Just then she thought she saw some words cut on the bell. She took the bell in her hand and looked again.

8. What could it mean? But there it was, cut in the bell, Mary's Little Lamb.

9. But before Mary had time to think, her grandpa, who had seen it all, said,

10. Yes, Mary's Little Lamb; and it shall go home with you, and be your little lamb all the time.

11. Mary ran right to her grandpa, and thanked him and kissed him, and told him she was so glad, and said that she would always love the lamb and grandpa too.

12. The lamb, you may be sure, thanked grandpa too, as well as it knew how.

13. When Mary got home, she made a bed on the back porch for her little lamb; and there it slept every night, under Mary's own bed-room window.

14. Its wool was kept very clean. Mary called the lamb Snow, because it was so white.

15. Snow was fond of play, and when Mary came home from school at night she would play with it, and the lamb would run after her all about the yard and fields.

16. One morning, after Mary had started for school, the lamb thought it would go to school too; so on it went just behind her.

17. Mary had hardly taken her seat, when in came the lamb and looked all about for her.

18. See! there it goes across the floor! It sees Mary, and is going to her.

19. The children are much pleased, and laugh to see the "new scholar," as they call the lamb.

20. The teacher did not like to have the lamb in school, so he turned it out of the house.

21. But the little lamb would not go home. It waited till the school was out, and then ran home with Mary.

22. In the following is some poetry about Mary and her lamb. I hope you will learn it, and remember that not only lambs, but every body, can be made to love you by kindness.

23. Mary had a little lamb,

Its fleece was white as snow;

And everywhere that Mary went,

The lamb was sure to go.

24. It followed her to school one day—

That was against the rule;

It made the children laugh and play

To see the lamb at school.

25. And so the teacher turned it out;

But still it lingered near,

And on the grass it fed about,

Till Mary did appear.

26. And then to her it ran, and laid

Its head upon her arm,

As if to say—I'm not afraid—

You'll shield me from all harm.

27. What makes the lamb love Mary so?

The little children cry;

O! Mary loves the lamb, you know,

The teacher did reply.

28. As Mary's lamb to her was bound

By love and kindness true,

So you, my child, will ever find

Love binds all hearts to you.

【中文阅读】

1．现在到了玛丽回家的时候，马车在门口等候。玛丽说她必须去和小羊羔说再见。

2．一看见玛丽，小羊羔就以它最快的速度跑了过来。

3．可是，哈！叮铃铃，叮铃铃，叮铃铃！小羊羔跑的时候，一个小铃铛一直响个不停。

4．当小羊跑到玛丽身边的时候，她看见铃铛在小羊的脖子上。

5．玛丽说，是谁把铃铛绑在你的脖子上？一定是爷爷这么做的，这样我走了你就不会寂寞了。可是小玛丽该是多寂寞啊！

6．亲爱的小羊，再见！玛丽双手环抱着小羊的脖子，紧紧地拥抱。

7．就在那个时候，她觉得自己看见铃铛上刻着一些字。她把铃铛拿在手上，再次细看。

8．这会是什么意思呢？铃铛上刻着的字是：“玛丽的小羊羔”。

9．但是在玛丽还没来得及思考的时候，她的爷爷看见了这一切，说：

10．是的，玛丽的小羊羔。它会和你一起回家，永远做你的小羊。

11．玛丽奔向爷爷，亲吻他，向他道谢，并告诉他，她是多么高兴，还说她会永远爱小羊和爷爷。

12．小羊，正如你大概能肯定的那样，也感谢爷爷，好像它知道要怎么感谢一样。

13．玛丽一回到家，就在后门廊为她的小羊铺了张小床，小羊每天晚上在那里睡觉，就在玛丽自己的卧室窗户下面。

14．它的羊毛保持得非常干净。玛丽把小羊叫做“雪儿”，因为它是那么的洁白。

15．雪儿喜欢玩耍，玛丽晚上从学校回家来的时候，会和它一起玩，小羊跟在她身后，在院子里和田野上跑来跑去。

16．一天早上，玛丽出发去学校之后，小羊认为它也该到学校去，于是它紧紧跟在她后面。

17．玛丽还没有坐下来，小羊就进来了，四处张望寻找她。

18．看！它越过地板！它看见了玛丽，正在向她走来。

19．孩子们被逗得很开心，笑着看这个“新同学”，他们就是这么叫那只小羊的。

20．老师不喜欢有只小羊在学校里，所以他把它赶到屋子外面去。

21．可是小羊不愿意回家。它一直等到放学，然后和玛丽一起跑回家。

22．接下来是关于玛丽和她的小羊的诗歌。我希望你们学习并记住，不仅是小羊，而且是每个人都可能被你的好意感动而爱你。

23．玛丽有只小羊羔，

它的羊毛白如雪，

无论玛丽去哪里，

小羊肯定跟着来。

24．一天它跟玛丽到学校——

这可违反学校的规则，

导致孩子们嬉笑玩闹，

看小羊在学校里走着。

25．老师把小羊赶出校门，

它依然徘徊在学校旁边，

在草地上慢慢吃草，

一直等到玛丽出现。

26．然后它向玛丽跑近，

头挨在她的手臂上，

像是在说——我不担心——

你会保护我不会受伤。

27．小羊为何这么喜爱玛丽？

小孩子们高声喊，

噢！你们知道，因为玛丽真爱小羊，

这确实就是老师的答案。

28．正如小羊跟随玛丽身边，

是由真爱与仁慈牵引，

你，我的孩子，也终将发现，

爱牵动所有心灵向你靠近。

36

THE BOY WHO CRIED WOLF

喊“狼来了”的男孩

1. A boy was told to watch a flock of sheep on a hill near the side of a wood; and as he was fond of sport, he cried out—Wolf! wolf! when there was no wolf to be seen.

2. A wolf will kill sheep, and eat them too; and the boy knew if the wolf should come to kill the sheep, that the men, who were at work near by in the field, would come and drive him away.

3. When the boy cried Wolf! wolf! the men left their work and ran to help him; and then he made sport of them, and told them that he was only in fun.

4. At last the wolf did come; and the boy ran to the men as fast as he could, to tell them that the wolf had truly come. But the men would not believe him. Still the boy said the wolf had come, and would kill all the sheep and lambs.

5. The men told him that they would not go. We know you too well, said one of them; you have deceived us so many times that we do not think any thing that you say is true.

6. In vain did the boy cry and beg; no one would move to help him. So the wolf fell on the sheep and lambs. He ran off with one, left two or three dead on the ground, and bit eight or nine more.

7. By this story you will learn what a bad thing it is to tell lies. If you say what is false, though only in jest, no one will believe you, even when you speak the truth.

【中文阅读】

1．一个男孩，在树林旁边的山上看管一群羊。因为他很喜欢玩游戏，所以他高声呼喊——狼！狼来了！当时他并没有看见狼。

2．狼会杀死绵羊，还会吃掉它们；而男孩知道，如果狼来杀羊，那些在附近田地里干活的人们会来把狼赶走。

3．当男孩呼喊狼来了！狼来了！那些人放下自己的工作，跑过来帮助他，这样他就戏弄了他们，告诉他们他只是和他们开玩笑的。

4．最后狼真的来了，男孩用他最快的速度向那些人跑去，告诉他们狼真的已经来了。但是人们不愿意相信他。男孩仍然说狼来了，它会杀掉所有大大小小的羊。

5．那些人们告诉他，他们不会去。我们太了解你了，他们中的一个人说，你已经欺骗过我们这么多回，我们不会相信任何你说的话是真的。

6．男孩又哭又求都是徒劳，没有人愿意动身去帮助他。他抱着一只羊逃开，留下两三只死在地上，另外还有八九只被狼咬了。

7．通过这个故事，你会知道说谎是多么不好的行为。如果你说假话，即使只是开玩笑，也没有人会相信你，哪怕是在你说真话的时候。

37

THE SEAL

海　豹

1. Mother, I heard father say something to cousin James the other day about a seal. Will you tell me what a seal is?

2. A seal is an animal, in part like a beast, and in part like a fish. It lives on the land and in the sea, but most of the time in the sea.

3. The head of the seal is almost round. It has large bright eyes, and its teeth are like those of a dog.

4. In each side of its head is a hole; these holes are its ears. In shape, the seal is much like a cone, being the largest near the head.

5. A seal has four feet. The two hind feet are more like oars or fins, and are only used to swim with.

6. When on land, seals use their fore feet to drag their bodies along. They are found in the north seas, where it is very cold. Their food is fish.

7. Their skins and oil are of much value. From the skin of the seal, caps and many other useful things are made.

8. It is very cold where the seal lives; but men care little about that, if they can make money.

9. A number of men get into a large ship, and go far off to this cold place, away from all their friends, just to get the oil and skin of the seal, which they bring back and sell for money.

【中文阅读】

1．妈妈，前两天我听见爸爸和詹姆斯表哥说起海豹。你能告诉我海豹是什么吗？

2．海豹是一种动物，部分像一头野兽，部分像一条鱼。它生活在陆地和海里，不过多数时间是在海里。

3．海豹的头几乎是圆形的。它有明亮的大眼睛，它的牙齿和狗的牙齿相像。

4．它的头两边各有一个洞，这两个洞是它的耳朵。按形状来说，海豹很像一个锥体，头附近的地方是最大的。

5．一头海豹有四只脚。两只后脚更像是船桨或是鱼鳍，它们唯一的作用是用来游泳。

6．在陆地上的时候，海豹用它们的前脚来拖动它们的身体前行。它们在北部的海洋被发现，那里非常寒冷。它们的食物是鱼。

7．它们的皮和油有很高的价值。用它的皮，可以制造帽子和其他许多有用的东西。

8．海豹生存的地方非常寒冷，但是人们不在意这个，只要他们能赚到钱。

9．许多人坐上一艘大轮船，离开他们所有的朋友，从遥远的地方来到这苦寒之地，就是为了得到海豹的油和皮，带回去卖钱。

38

THE LION

狮　子

1. The lion is called the king of beasts, because he is so strong and active that all the other beasts fear him.

2. The color of the lion is a yellowish brown. He is three or four feet high, and is almost as long as an ox. His head is large, and he has long hair, called a mane, on his neck.

3. His teeth are much larger and longer than the teeth of a dog; and his claws are so long and sharp that he can tear an ox in pieces.

4. When it is night, and the lion and other beasts go forth to hunt their prey, he often roars so loud that his voice sounds much like thunder.

5. Then all the other beasts, who are afraid, flee away from him, and he has to lie down all alone.

6. The lion lies still till his prey comes along, and then leaps on it like a cat: he kills a goat or cow as quick as a cat would kill a mouse.

7. Lions live in Asia and Africa, which are a long way from where we are.

8. I must tell you a story of a man in Africa who killed a lion in a very cunning manner.

9. The man was alone, and far from any house. He saw the lion follow him, and knew that when it was dark, he should be in great danger.

10. So he found a steep, craggy hill, and went to the top of it. Then he crept behind a great rock on the brow of the hill, and lay down.

11. He put his hat and coat on a stick, and set them up just above him, so that the lion might think that they were the man.

12. When it was dark the lion came, and saw the hat and coat moving a little, like a man sitting.

13. The lion now crept along slily, till he was quite near, and then he leaped upon the hat and coat, tumbled down the steep craggy hill, and was dashed in pieces at the bottom.

【中文阅读】

1．狮子被称为“百兽之王”，因为它如此强壮而活跃，以至于所有其他野兽都惧怕它。

2．狮子的颜色是浅黄棕色。高三四英尺，几乎和一头牛一样长。它的头巨大，脖子上有长长的毛，叫做鬃毛。

3．它的牙齿比狗的牙齿大得多也长得多。它的爪子又长又尖利，以至于它能把一头牛撕成碎片。

4．在夜晚，狮子和其他野兽出发去搜寻它们的猎物，它常常高声怒吼，声音听起来非常像打雷。

5．然后一切害怕它的其他野兽，从它身边落荒而逃，它不得不独自躺下。

6．狮子躺着，直到它的猎物出现，然后它像猫一样一跃而起扑过去。它杀死一只山羊或奶牛，就像猫杀死一只老鼠一样迅速。

7．狮子生活在亚洲和非洲，那里离我们这里非常遥远。

8．我必须给你讲一个故事，一个人在非洲用一个非常巧妙的方法杀死一头狮子的故事。

9．那个男人孤身一人，远离任何人烟。他看见狮子跟着他，知道当天黑下来的时候，他将会身处巨大危险之中。

10．于是他找到一座陡峭而崎岖的小山，爬到山顶上。然后匍匐爬行到山崖上的一块大岩石后面躺下。

11．他把帽子和外套挂在一根棍子上，把它放在他的头顶上空，好让狮子以为这些东西就是这个人。

12．当天黑下来的时候，狮子来了，看见帽子和外套动了一下，像是一个人坐着。

13．这时狮子狡猾地匍匐前行，直到非常接近，它向帽子和外套跃起前扑，落到这陡峭崎岖的山下，在山脚摔成了碎片。

39

LITTLE THINGS

小东西

1. Little drops of water,

Little grains of sand,

Make the mighty ocean,

And the pleasant land.

2. Thus the Little minutes,

Humble though they be,

Make the mighty ages

Of eternity.

3. Thus our little errors

Lead the soul away

From the path of virtue

Oft in sin to stray.

4. Little deeds of kindness,

Little words of love,

Make our earth an Eden,

Like the heaven above.

【中文阅读】

1．小水滴，

小沙粒，

形成强大的海洋，

和可爱的陆地。

2．如此，小小的每一分钟，

尽管它们微不足道，

却形成浩瀚的时代，

乃至永恒不老。

3．如此，我们每个小小的错误，

把灵魂领入歧途，

从美德的轨道偏离，

在罪恶中迷路。

4．小小的善举，

小小的爱的词语，

把我们的地球变成伊甸园，

就像上面的天堂。

40

SELFISHNESS

自　私

1. Mother.—Charlie, why do you not let Willie ride on your rocking-horse this afternoon? He has none, you know, and he would enjoy it so much.

2. Charles.—Because, mother, I want to ride, myself.

3. M.—But another day, when he is not here, will do for you just as well. I am sorry my little boy is so selfish.

4. C. —Do you think I am selfish, mother?

5. M.—Not always; but this is selfish.

6. C.—What do you mean by selfish? Is not this my rockinghorse? and have I not a right to use it?

7. M.—I mean that you love to please yourself more than you love to please others.

8. The rocking-horse is yours, to be sure, and you have a right to use it; but when your friends come to see you, you should do all you can to please them and make them happy.

9. If you were to visit your cousin Willie, you would want him to let you play with his new toys, would you not?

10. C.—Yes, mother; and he always does let me play with them. The last time I was there he let me use his new wagon, and he used his old wheel-barrow. And we had glorious fun, drawing sand.

11. M.—Now, my son, suppose Willie had wanted the new wagon all the time, should you have been as happy with the old wheel-barrow?

12. C.—No, indeed, for I have a wheel-barrow, just like it, and I have played with it so many times that I am tired of it?

13.M.—Then you would have thought him selfish if he had not let you play with the new wagon; and what will he think of you, if you do not let him play with your new rocking-horse? Is this doing as you would be done by?

14. Charlie stood a moment, as if getting a new idea. Soon the tears came into his eyes, and he said, O, mother! I was a bad boy! Won't you forgive me?

15. Soon after, I went into the play-room, and found the children very happy.

16. Willie was riding the rocking-horse at the top of his speed—going after the rebels, he said.

17. Charlie was swinging his hat and urging him on, for, said he, I am afraid, if he does not ride a little faster, he will not catch them!

18. How easy it is to be happy, and to make others so!

【中文阅读】

1．妈妈——查理，今天下午你为什么不让威利骑你的摇摆木马？你知道他没有木马，而且他会玩得很开心。

2．查尔斯——因为，妈妈，我自己想要骑。

3．妈妈——但是改天他不在这里的时候，你也一样可以骑。我很难过，我的小孩这么自私。

4．查尔斯——你认为我自私吗，妈妈？

5．妈妈——并不总是，但这一次是自私。

6．查尔斯——你说的自私是什么意思？这个摇摆木马难道不是我的吗？难道我没有权利用它吗？

7．妈妈——我的意思是你更喜欢让自己高兴，多于喜欢让别人高兴。

8．摇摆木马当然是你的，而且你有权使用它；但是当你的朋友来看你，你应该尽你所能让他们高兴。

9．要是你去拜访你的表哥威利，你也会想要他让你玩他的新玩具，难道你不想吗？

10．查尔斯——是的，妈妈，他确实总是让我玩他的新玩具。上一次我在那里的时候，他让我用他的新马车，他自己用旧的手推车。我们拉沙子，玩得可高兴了。

11．妈妈——现在，我的儿子，试想一下，要是威利一直要玩新的马车，你玩旧的手推车也会一样高兴吗？

12．查尔斯——不，确实不会，因为我有一辆手推车，就像那辆一样的，我已经玩过那么多次，玩得我都厌倦了。

13．妈妈——那么要是他不让你玩新马车，你就会觉得他自私。而如果你不让他玩你的新木马，他会怎么看待你呢？这是不是和你可能会做的那样呢？

14．查尔斯站了一会儿，似乎领悟到了新的想法。很快他热泪盈眶，他说，噢，妈妈！我是个坏男孩！你会原谅我吗？

15．不久以后，我走进游戏室，发现孩子们非常快乐。

16．威利正在用最快的速度骑着摇摆木马——他说，他正追赶着叛军。

17．查尔斯正在挥舞着他的帽子，催促他前进，因为，他说，要是威利不骑得快一点，我恐怕他没法抓住他们！

18．变得快乐是多么容易啊，让别人快乐也是如此！

41

THE MONKEY, AND WHAT HE DID

猴子和它做的事情

1. I suppose all my little readers have seen a monkey. Sometimes men put coats and trousers on them, and then they look much like little boys.

2. A monkey likes to climb, and he can run up a tree as quick as a cat can. They are great imitators, too, and try to do what they see done.

3. It is said they like nothing so much as mischief. I do not know how that is, but I know they very often seem to like it.

4. I once heard of a monkey that took a very little baby out of its cradle, and ran up on top of the house with it. The baby's mother was very much frightened, and tried to get to it, but she could not.

5. Then she tried to call the monkey down, but he only laughed at her. O! what could the poor mother do!

6. She went off for some men to come and get her baby; but when she came back, her baby was all covered nicely, and asleep in the cradle! and the monkey was jumping about the room, as if he thought he had done something smart.

7. Soon after, this monkey saw some boys go into a school- house. I should like to know what is going on there, he said to himself. I think I will just go in and see. And in he went and sat down on a seat as the boys did.

8. When they took up their books, he took up one too, and he turned over the leaves as he saw that they did.

9. Soon the children began to laugh; and the monkey, thinking, no doubt, that this was part of the play, began to grin and chatter.

10. One boy then threw something at him, and the monkey threw it back. Then one of the boys pulled his tail, and the monkey in return pulled the boy's hair till he screamed for help.

11. Just at this moment the teacher came in and took the monkey off. Some of the boys cried out, Beat him; some, Kill him.

12. O no, said the teacher, he has done only what he saw you do. If you had set him a good example he would have behaved as well as the best of you.

13. This was true; and if you use your eyes you will see that little boys and girls act very much as they see older ones acting.

【中文阅读】

1．我猜所有的小读者们都见过猴子。有时候人们为他们穿上外套和长裤，于是它们看起来非常像小男孩。

2．猴子喜欢爬上爬下，他爬树能像猫一样快。它们也是了不起的模仿者，尝试做它们看见别人做过的事情。

3．据说它们最喜欢的是恶作剧。我不知道那是怎么样的，但是我知道它们似乎经常喜欢那么做。

4．我曾经听说过，一只猴子从摇篮里抱走一个婴儿，带着它跑到了屋顶上。婴儿的妈妈被吓坏了，试图接触到宝宝，可是却做不到。

5．然后她试图喊猴子下来，但它只是嘲笑她。噢，这个可怜的妈妈该怎么办呢！

6．她走开叫人来救她的宝宝，可是等她回来，她的宝宝已经被盖得好好的，在摇篮里睡着了！猴子在房间里跳来跳去，好像他认为自己做了聪明的事情。

7．不久以后，这只猴子看见一些男孩走进一座校舍。我想看看那里发生些什么事情，它对自己说，我想我该进去看看。他走进去，像男孩们一样，找了个座位坐了下来。

8．当他们拿起课本的时候，它也拿起了一本，一边想，毫无疑问，这是游戏的一部分。它开始咧嘴笑，吱吱叫。

9．很快孩子们开始大笑，而这只猴子想，毫无疑问，这是游戏的一部分。它咧嘴笑，吱吱叫。

10．然后有个男孩向它扔了些东西，猴子把它扔了回去。接着其中一个男孩拉它的尾巴，猴子还以颜色，拉扯那个男孩的头发，直到他尖叫着喊救命为止。

11．就在这个时候，老师进来并把猴子带走了。有些男孩呼喊说，打他！有些则喊，杀了他！

12．噢，不，老师说，它只是做了它看见你们做的事情。如果你们给它做个好榜样，他会表现得和你们当中最好的人一样好。

13．这是真的。如果你睁大眼睛看清楚的话，你会看到，小孩子们的行为，和他们看到的大人们的举动十分相似。

42

HOW TO BE HAPPY

怎样才能快乐

1. Do you know Grace Clark? She lives next door to our house. Every one that knows Grace, loves her.

2. I will tell you a story about her, and then you will know why everybody loves her, and perhaps find out how to make everybody love you.

3. Her father took her into the big tent to see the great show of elephants and wild beasts that came into town last week.

4. There she saw the lion and the tiger and the monkey and ever so many other wild animals.

5. She fed the elephant with cakes, which pleased him so much that he took her up with his great trunk, and put her on his back.

6. At first, Grace was a little frightened, but when the keeper told her why the elephant did it, she thought it was good sport.

7. When Grace came out of the tent, she stopped and began to count the poor children who stood listening to the music, and wishing that they had money, so they could go in and see the animals.

8. What are you doing? asked her father. —Thirty-nine, forty! said Grace. What now, my child?

9. Why, I was counting these children. There are just forty of them, and I wish I had enough money to take them all in.

10. Do you? Well, Graee, you know I told you I would buy that large three dollar picture for you tomorrow; now, if you would rather use the money some other way, here it is: do with it as you please.

11. O! may I, father? Then I will take the children in—if the man will let them go in. Do you think he will, father?

12. I do not know: you must ask him. I will, said the man, when Grace told him what she wanted. You are a good little girl.

13. He then took her by the hand, and led her to the children. Children, said he, this little girl has paid me three dollars to let you all go into the tent. What do you say to that!

14. O, thank you! thank you, miss! said the whole forty at once. What is her name? asked a little boy. It is Grace Clark, said the man.

15. Then, said the boy, Three cheers for Grace! And three such glad cheers as they did give! Grace smiled, and said—Thank you; you make me so happy.

16. O, it is you that make us happy, cried the children. And that, said Grace, is why I am so happy.

17. Now, children, form in line—girls ahead—and let us march into the tent, said the man. And as they went in the boys waved their old hats, and the girls kissed their hands to little Grace.

18. Grace thought she was never quite so happy before. O father! said she, I have made forty poor little children happy all at once! and tears stood in the dear little girl's eyes.

19. Her father kissed her, and then they walked home together. What he and mamma said that night I do not know, but next morning a beautiful picture hung in Grace's room, with these words on it—

20. Those who try to make others happy will be happy themselves.

【中文阅读】

1．你认识格蕾丝·克拉克吗？她住在我们家隔壁。每个认识格蕾丝的人都爱她。

2．我要给你讲一个关于她的故事，那么你就会知道为什么大家都爱她了，也许还能发现，怎样能使每个人都爱你。

3．她的爸爸带她走进大帐篷，看上周进城来的大象和野兽精彩的马戏表演。

4．在那里她看到了狮子、老虎、猴子和好多其他野生动物。

5．她喂大象吃蛋糕，这让大象高兴地用它的长鼻子把她卷了起来，放到它的背上。

6．一开始格蕾丝有点害怕，但是当驯兽员告诉她大象为什么这么做的原因之后，她觉得这真是很好玩的游戏。

7．当格蕾丝走出帐篷的时候，她停下来，开始数站在外面听音乐的穷孩子，希望他们有钱就好了，那么他们就能进去看那些动物了。

8．你在做什么？她的爸爸问。——三十九，四十！格蕾丝说。这是怎么了，我的孩子？

9．啊，我在数这些孩子。他们只有四十个，我但愿我有足够的钱把他们全都带进去。

10．是吗？嗯，格蕾丝，你知道，我告诉过你明天会给你买那幅三美元的画，现在，如果你情愿把这笔钱用作其他用途，那么听着，按你喜欢的方式去处理吧。

11．噢，我可以吗，爸爸？那么我会带这些孩子们进去——如果那个人允许他们进去的话。你认为他会允许吗，爸爸？

12．我不知道，你得问他。当格蕾丝告诉那个人她的想法的时候，我愿意，那个人说，你是一个善良的小姑娘。

13．然后他牵着她的手，领着她走近那些孩子们，他说，这位小姑娘已经付给我三美元，为了让你们全都进去帐篷里。对此你们会说些什么？

14．噢，谢谢你！谢谢你，小姐！四十个孩子全体立即说。她叫什么名字？一个小男孩问。那个人说，她叫格蕾丝·克拉克。

15．那么，那个男孩说，为格蕾丝欢呼三声！他们的确高兴地欢呼三声！格蕾丝微笑着说，谢谢你们，你们让我非常快乐！

16．噢，是你让我们快乐，孩子们高声喊道。而这，格蕾丝说，就是为什么我这么快乐的原因。

17．现在，孩子们，排好队——女孩子在前面——让我们大步走近帐篷里面，那个男人说。在他们进去的时候，男孩们挥动他们旧旧的帽子，女孩们则亲吻小格蕾丝的手。

18．格蕾丝觉得她以前从来没有这么快乐过。噢，爸爸！她说，我一次就让四十个穷苦的小孩子快乐起来！亲爱的小姑娘眼中闪烁着泪光。

19．她的父亲亲吻了她，然后他们一起走回家去。我不知道那天晚上他和妈妈说了些什么，但是第二天早晨一幅美丽的画挂在格蕾丝的房间里，上面写着这样的字句——

20．那些努力让别人快乐的人，自己也会快乐。

43

SOMEBODY'S GRANDPA

某人的爷爷

1. Oh, cried Emma Rich, out of breath with running to catch up with Julia Kent, there is an old man coming down Pine street, and he walks so queer! The boys are pestering him, and it frightened me almost to death!

2. Julia looked around, yet she saw no one but Emma, pale and trembling, at her side. How did he look? asked Julia. Awfully! answered Emma, who saw him through her fears.

3. Just then an old man, whose walk was rather crooked, came around the corner, with a pack of rude boys behind him. Let us run away! cried Emma.

4. I should think those, boys would be ashamed to treat an old man so,—he is somebody's grandpa, said Julia.

5. Oh! I am so scared! cried Emma again. Scared! said Julia, indignantly, then run. And Emma did run; but Julia went back.

6. O, what a sight she saw! There were three rude boys teasmg an old man.

7. Julia felt indignat, and she could hardly help crying, on seeing him treated so.

8. Boys, said she, I think you ought to be ashamed of yourselves, to treat a poor old man so. He is somebody's grandpa, and how would you like it if your grandpa were treated so?

9. Who are you? cried the rude boys; and they began to sneer at her. You may laugh and sneer at me as much as you please, but it is too bad to treat an old man so.

10. I hear a friendly voice, said the old man, but can not see where it comes from; for I am blind!

11. It comes from me, sir, answered the kind little girl; and going up to him, she said, I will lead you home if you will let me. It must be hard not to see, and may be you have lost your way.

12. Yes, my dear child, I have lost my way, said the old blind man. I came here to visit my daughter who lives on Jay street. I just stepped out to sun myself and somehow I lost my way.

13. The boys think I am drunk; for a poor old blind man in a strange place can not walk very straight. But how came you to befriend me?

14. Oh sir, replied Julia, I thought you must be somebody's grandpa, and I could not bear to see you treated so. May I lead you home, sir?

15. Yes, child, and God bless you, said the old man. And as Julia led him away the rude boys sneaked off like cowards, as they were; for no brave boy will ever treat the aged or infirm unkindly.

【中文阅读】

1．噢，艾玛·里奇高声呼叫，跑得上气不接下气追赶茱莉亚·肯特，有一个老人沿着松树街走来，他走路好奇怪！男孩们缠着他，我被吓得几乎死掉！

2．茱莉亚四周张望，可是除了艾玛之外她谁也没看见，艾玛在她身边，脸色苍白，浑身颤抖。他什么样子？茱莉亚问。很可怕！艾玛回答，她恐惧的眼神中似乎看见了他。

3．就在此时，一个老人，他走路走得歪歪扭扭，来到了拐角处，身后跟着一群粗鲁的男孩。让我们逃跑吧！艾玛呼喊。

4．我会觉得那些男孩这样对待一个老人应该感到羞耻——他是某人的爷爷，茱莉亚说。

5．噢！我太害怕了！艾玛又喊。害怕！茱莉亚愤怒地说，然后跑开。艾玛确实是跑了，可茱莉亚回来了。

6．噢，她看见了怎样的一幕啊！三个无礼的男孩在取笑一个老人。

7．茱莉亚感到义愤填膺，看见他被如此对待，她忍不住哭了。

8．男孩们，她说，我认为你们应该为自己感到羞耻，竟然这样对待一个老人。他是位老爷爷了，如果你们的爷爷被人如此对待，你们会怎么想？

9．你是谁？那些无礼的男孩高声喊，然后他们开始嘲笑她。你们高兴的话尽管嘲笑我，但是这样对待一个老人真是太坏了。

10．我听见一个温和的声音，那位老人说，可是我不清楚它是从哪里来的，因为我是个盲人。

11．它来自于我，先生，善良的小姑娘回答。迎着他走上前去，她说，如果你允许的话，我愿意带领您回家去。眼睛看不见一定很辛苦，你可能迷路了。

12．是的，我亲爱的孩子，我迷路了，老盲人说。我到这里来看望我那住在松鸡路的女儿。我只是向着太阳走了出来，不知道为什么我迷路了。

13．男孩们以为我喝醉了，因为一个可怜的瞎眼老人在一个陌生的地方不可能走得很直。可是你为什么友好地帮助我？

14．噢，先生，茱莉亚回答，我想您肯定是某个人的爷爷，而我不能忍受看见你被如此对待。我能带领你回家吗，先生？

15．是的，孩子，上帝保佑你，老人说。当茱莉亚领着他离开的时候，男孩们像胆小鬼一样悄悄溜走了，他们本就是胆小鬼，因为勇敢的男孩从来不会刻薄地对待老人或弱者。

44

BEAUTIFUL IN HEAVEN

在天堂是美丽的

1. O what an ugly creature! and the woman turned away with a look of disgust from a deformed child.

2. But, madam, said I, she will be beautiful in heaven.

3. Beautiful in heaven! How do you know that? she asked.

4. The good will all be beautiful there, for in heaven they shall be like angels.

5. Here we often see but the beauty of the face; there we shall see the beauty of the spirit, and that will be in the image of God.

6. A pretty face is often made to look ugly by bad passions; while ugly faces look pleasant when the heart is full of love.

7. This little girl goes daily to Him who said, Suffer little children to come unto me; and there she gets her heart so full of love that she carries gladness wherever she goes.

8. How else, then, but beautiful, can she be in heaven, where we shall all be seen and known by the spirit we take with us.

9. Would my little reader be beautiful in heaven? Go to the same fountain, drink of the same spirit, love the same Jesus, and you shall go to that beautiful land and be an angel there.

10. There, all tears shall be wiped away; and there will be no more sorrow nor crying, neither shall any thing enter that maketh afraid.

11. O, who would not love Jesus,

And dwell with Him above,

Where sorrow never enters—

Where all is peace and love?

【中文阅读】

1．噢，多么丑陋的人！女人转过脸，不愿意看一个畸形的孩子，带着一副厌恶的神情。

2．可是，太太，我说，她在天堂将是美丽的。

3．在天堂是美丽的！你怎么知道？她问。

4．好人在那里都很美丽，因为在天堂他们会像天使。

5．在这里我们通常只看见面容的美丽，在那里我们将看到内心的美丽，那将是上帝的形象。

6．一张漂亮的脸往往会由于邪恶的热情变得丑陋，而当心中充满爱的时候，丑陋的脸会显得可爱。

7．这个小女孩每天都到神那里去，神说，受苦的小孩子们到我这里来。这样她让自己的内心充满了爱，无论她到那里，她都带着欢乐。

8．那么，她在天堂除了美丽，还能是什么样子？在那里我们全都因我们带着的内心而被看见和了解。

9．我的小读者们在天堂会美丽吗？去同一个源泉，和同样的泉水，爱同一个耶稣，那你就会去到那个美丽的国度，成为一个天使。

10．在那里，所有的泪水都会被擦去，再也不会有悲伤和哭泣，也不会有任何东西进入那里使人害怕。

11．噢，谁会不爱耶稣，和天上的神同住，在那里悲伤永不进入——在那里满是和平与爱？

45

A GRATEFUL HEART

感恩的心

1. "Have you nothing to thank God for?" asked Mrs. Jones of her little girl.

2. "No, mother," said Anna. "You and father give me every thing."

3. "Does not God give you your home?"

4. "No; this is father's house; he lets me live in it with him, because I am his little girl."

5. "How did your father get this house?"

6. "He made it."

7. "Did he make the lumber that is in it?"

8. "No; he bought that of the merchant."

9. "And where did the merchant get it?"

10. "He got it of the man who made it."

11. "Of what is lumber made?"

12. "It is made of trees."

13. "And who made the trees?"

14. "They grew out of the ground."

15. "Who made the ground for them to grow in? Was it your father? Was it any man?"

16. "No, mother, it was not father; no man could make it," said Anna, thoughtfully.

17. "You are right, my child. Your father did not make it, nor could any man make it: it was God. He gives every thing that we have."

18. As Anna's mind began to take in the idea, her eye brightened, and she asked, "Does God really give us every thing, mamma?"

19. "Yes," said her mother; "God is the giver of every good and perfect gift. All our happiness comes from Him. And has my little girl nothing to thank Him for?"

20. Anna's eyes filled with tears, and she said,"O mother! I did not know it was God who was so good to me. I can not make a prayer long enough to thank Him for all He gives me!"

21. "My little child, God does not hear us for our much speaking. He looks into the heart. A grateful heart is more pleasing to Him than long prayers."

【中文阅读】

1．琼斯夫人问她的小女儿：“你不感谢上帝给了你一切吗？”

2．“不，妈妈，”女儿安娜回答道：“是你和爸爸给了我一切。”

3．“难道不是上帝给了你这个家吗？”

4．“不！这是爸爸的房子，是爸爸让我和他住在一起的，因为我是他的乖乖女。”

5．“那么你爸爸哪来的这所房子呢？”

6．“他自己建的。”

7．“那建房子的木料也是他自己做出来的吗？”

8．“不，是他从木材商那里买的。”

9．“木材商是从哪里得到的木材呢？”

10．“他是从种树人那里买来的。”

11．“那木材是由什么制成的？”

12．“是树做成的。”

13．“树又是谁做出来的？”

14．“树是从土里长出来的。”

15．“种树的土地是谁造出来的？是你爸爸吗？还是别人？”

16．安娜沉思着说：“不是爸爸，也不是别的什么人造出来的。”

17．“是的，宝贝，不是你爸爸，也不是别的哪个人，是上帝，是上帝给了我们这一切。”

18．安娜听到这里眼睛亮了起来，问道：“妈妈，真的是上帝给了我们一切吗？”

19．妈妈回答：“是啊，上帝赐给我们所有的一切和最好的礼物，是他给了我们快乐。这难道还不让我们宝贝乖女儿感谢他吗？”

20．安娜眼里充满了泪水，说道：“哦，妈妈！我以前不知道是上帝给了我们这一切好东西，没有为他的恩赐经常祈祷。”

21．“宝贝，上帝不会听到我们的交谈，他只看我们的内心，有一颗感恩的心比经常祈祷会令他更高兴。”

46

A BOOK OF THANKS

感恩记录

1. "I feel so vexed and out of temper with Ben for breaking my cart, that I really must—"

2. "Do something in revenge?" inquired his cousin Julia.

3. "No, cousin; but I must look over my Book of Thanks."

4. "Your Book of Thanks! What is that?" inquired Julia, as Mark turned over the leaves of a little book which was nearly full of writing.

5. "O, here it is!" and he read aloud: 'March 8. Ben lent me his new knife.' 'March 10. Ben showed me his new book.'

6. "And here, again, only the other day: 'June 19. Ben gave me a new string for my kite.'

7. "I think I will turn down a leaf there. Ben is a pretty good boy, after all. Don't you think so, cousin?"

8. "What do you write down in that book?" said Julia, who had been watching Mark with much curiosity.

9. "Our teacher told us, last winter, that everybody has some good about him, and that if we would look for it we should find more of it than we expected, and that this would make us happier than to be looking for the bad.

10. "She also told us that, if we would mark the different acts of kindness shown to us, we should very soon be surprised at the number of them.

11. "I write them down in this book so as not to forget them, as I might if I trusted to my memory alone.

12. "When I am cross, or out of temper with any one, I look over this book and it nearly always makes me feel good-natured and on pretty good terms with him again."

13. "I wonder what sort of things you put down. Will you please let me look at your book?" said Julia.

14. Mark handed it to her; and as Julia looked it over she read—

15. "February 4. Mrs. Wade asked me to spend the day at her house, and she made it very pleasant for me.

16. "February 9. I broke my sled while sliding down hill. John Jones came along and said he was sorry: he would stop and help me fix it, but was going on an errand, and could not.

17. "March 1. I have been sick two weeks. Mrs. Page came several times to see me."

18. "Why do you put father and mother at the head of every page?"

19. "O, they show me so much kindness that I can not write it down, and so I just write their names."

20. "And what is this at the beginning of the book? 'Every good gift is from above.'"

21. "That I put there as a sort of title-page, to remind me that the Lord gives me all my kind friends, and all the good things that I have."

22. "And now, while I am grateful to my friends for their kindness, I am thankful to Him for them and for all good,"

23. My little reader, if you, like Mark, should keep a Book of Thanks, do you not think it would make you more cheerful, contented, and happy?

【中文阅读】

1．“本弄坏了我的车，我很生气，非常生气，我想我必须……”马克气愤地说道。

2．“进行报复？”表姐茱莉亚问道。

3．“不，表姐，我是要好好翻翻我的感恩记录看一看。”

4．“你的感恩记录？那是什么东西？”这时马克开始翻看一个上面密密麻麻写满了东西的小本，茱莉亚好奇地问。

5．“哦，有了！”马克大声读了起来，“三月八日，本把他新买的小刀借给我用。”

6．“这里还有，是另外一天：六月十九日，本给了我一股新的风筝线。”

7．“我想这一页可以翻过去了。不管怎么说，本是个好人，我说得对吗表姐？”

8．一直都在观察他的表姐好奇地问道：“你在这个本子上到底都记了些什么？”

9．“去年冬天，老师对我们说：每个人都有他的优点，如果我们想发现，我们就会发现他的优点总比我们预料的要多，而且这样做比我们总去看他的缺点要让我们自己更加快乐。

10．“她还告诉我们，如果我们记录下来每个人对我们的好，很快我们就会惊奇于他们善待我们的次数竟然那么多。

11．“因此，我把他们所有人对我的好都记录了下来，以防忘记。

12．“每次我生别人气或发怒的时候，我就会翻翻这个记录，它几乎总会让我平静下来，再次体会到那个人对我的好。”

13．“我很想知道你都记录了一些什么，让我看看好吗？”茱莉亚问。

14．马克把记录本递给了她，她认真地翻看着，还读出声来：

15．“二月四日，韦德夫人让我在她家玩了一天，我非常高兴。”

16．“二月九号，我从山上往下滑雪时，弄坏了雪橇。约翰·琼斯滑了过来，他对我说看到我的雪橇坏了他感到很遗憾，他希望能帮我修好，但是由于有事他不能这样做。”

17．“三月一日，我病了两个星期，佩琪夫人来看过我两次。”

18．“为什么在每页的开头你都写着爸爸妈妈？”

19．“哦，他们对我的好真是太多了，根本写不完，所以我只在每页写上他们的名字。”

20．“这本记录的最开始是什么？‘一切美好的礼物从下面开始。’”

21．“我把这句话写在这里作为这个记录本的扉页，这句话让我记住上帝把所有的好朋友都给了我，并把所有的好事都给了我。”

22．“现在每当我感激朋友们帮助了我，我都会感激上帝把这一切给了我。”

23．小读者们，如果你们也像马克一样做一个感恩记录，你难道不认为你也会让自己更快乐、更满足、更幸福吗？

47

WHAT THE BOYS DID WITH THEIR MONEY

孩子拿钱买了什么

1. There were two little boys named James and William. One day their father gave them each a five-cent piece, to spend as they wished.

2. The boys said, "Thank you, father," and were very much pleased. As happy as crickets, they very soon started for the store to spend it.

3. "What shall you buy with your money?" said James, as they walked along.

4. "I do not know," replied William; "I have not thought yet. What shall you buy with yours?"

5. "I believe I will buy an orange for mother. She is sick, you know, and an orange will taste good to her."

6. "You can do as you please with your money, James, but I am going to buy something for myself," said William. "Father gave me the money to spend for myself, and I mean to do it. Mother has money, and if she wants an orange she can send for it any day."

7. "I know that," said James, "but then to see mother eating an orange that I had bought for her with my own money, would make me feel so happy.

8. "She is always doing something for us, or getting us some nice thing, and I want to let her see that I do not forget it."

9. "Do as you please," said William, "but I am going to get the candy, and have the good of it myself."

10. Presently they came to the store. William spent his money for cream-candy but James bought a nice orange.

11. As soon as they were at home again, James went into his mother's chamber, and said: "See, ma, what a nice orange I have brought for you!"

12. "It is nice, my son, very nice indeed, and it will taste good to me. I have been wishing, all the morning, that I had an orange. But, tell me, who gave it to you?"

13. "O, nobody gave it to me; I bought it with my own money. Father gave me five cents this morning to spend as I pleased, and I bought this orange with it."

14. "And you would not spend your money for candy, but denied yourself that you might get an orange for me. Mother loves you very much, my dear boy, for this act of self-denial."

15. And James thought, as his mother told him this and kissed him, that he was never so happy in his life.

【中文阅读】

1．两个小男孩，一个叫詹姆斯，一个叫威廉。一天，他们的父亲给了他们每人五分钱，让他们想买什么就买什么。

2．两个男孩子高兴地对爸爸说：“谢谢爸爸。”说完，两个人就像百灵鸟一样迅速向商店走去。

3．詹姆斯一边走一边问威廉：“你打算用这钱买什么？”

4．“我不知道，”威廉回答，“我还没有想好呢。你打算买什么？”

5．“我一定要买一个橙子，你知道，妈妈正在生病，吃点橙子会让她舒服些。”

6．“你想怎么花这钱都可以，詹姆斯。反正我是想给我自己买点东西。”威廉说，“爸爸给我们钱是想让我们给自己买喜欢的东西，我也想给自己买。妈妈有钱，她要想吃橙子，可以自己掏钱买。”

7．“我知道，”詹姆斯说，“但是看到妈妈吃着用我的钱给她买的橙子时，我会非常高兴的。

8．“她经常为我们操劳，给我们买好东西吃，我想让她知道我不会忘记这些。”

9．“你随便吧，”威廉说，“我反正准备买糖吃，让我自己高兴高兴。”

10．很快，他们走到了商店。威廉买了奶糖，詹姆斯买了一个又大又好的橙子。

11．他们一到家，詹姆斯就跑到妈妈的卧室，说道：“看，妈妈！我给您买了一个又大又好的橙子。”

12．“太好了，孩子，这真是太好了。这个橙子一定很好吃。这一上午我都希望能吃上橙子呢。告诉我，孩子，谁给你的？”

13．“哦，没有人给我，这是我用自己的钱买的。爸爸今天早晨给了我五分钱，让我想买什么就买点，所以我就买了这个橙子。”

14．“你没有用这钱买糖果，却给我买了橙子，你有这种自我奉献精神，这让妈妈太爱你了。”

15．在妈妈和詹姆斯说这些话、吻他的时候，他感觉自己这辈子从来没这么幸福过。

48

PLEASE GET IT NOW, BROTHER

哥哥，请现在就给我拿

1. "Hand me some water, brother, won't you?" said a little sick girl.

2. "In a minute, Bettie," said Harry, and his little hands went on as busy as ever with the trap he was making. Bettie's fevered cheek was again pressed to the pillow, and Harry soon forgot her request.

3. "Please get it now, brother," and her voice was very feeble. But Harry heard it and ran for the water, and soon was holding the cup to his sister's lips.

4. "Not this, please, but some fresh and cold water from the well," and she turned her head languidly away.

5. "O, don't be so particular! This is fresh; and I am so busy, I can not go to the well now—won't this do?"

6. Bettie no longer refused, but quietly took the cup which Harry offered her. It was the last time she ever called upon her brother for an act of kindness.

7. The next day she stood beside the River of Life, and drank of its cool waters. Sickness and death had passed away, and little Bettie would thirst no more.

8. But Harry could not be comforted. Of all who wept over the little brown coffin, as it lay on the table before the pulpit, there were none who shed more bitter tears than the boy who could not forget that he had refused the last request of his sister.

9. Children, are you kind to one another? Or are you cross, and selfish, and fretful! Remember, the time will come when your brother, or sister, or playmate, will die.

10. Oh, how you will then remember every unkind word, every selfish act, that gave them pain; and then you would give—O, how gladly you would give all you possess to take them all back.—But it will be too late!

11. Harry was a kind-hearted boy, and dearly loved his sister, and he did not think that she would die. But this did not take away the sting of that last act of unkindness.

12. "O, mother!" he would say, "if I had only brought that cold water for her, I could bear it; but now I can never, never ask her forgiveness, nor wait on her again!"

13. Think of this, children, when you are tempted to quarrel, to be selfish, or unkind; and may the Blessed Jesus so keep you, that you may never have to mourn as Harry did.

【中文阅读】

1．“哥哥，给我弄点水来，好吗？”一个生病的小女孩对哥哥说道。

2．“等一会儿，贝蒂。”哈利一边用小手忙着搓麻绳，一边回答。贝蒂把因发烧而变得通红的小脸蛋再次放回枕头上，一会儿，哈利就把这件事忘记了。

3．“哥哥，现在给我拿水来。”她的声音非常微弱。哈利听到后立刻去取了水来，把水杯放到小贝蒂的嘴边。

4．“不是的哥哥，求你了，从井里给我弄点新鲜冰凉的水来。”说着，她把头转到了一边。

5．“哦，别这么讲究了。这就是新鲜的水。况且我现在很忙，不能去给你取井水——难道这个不行吗？”

6．贝蒂不再拒绝，静静地接过哈利端过来的水杯把水喝了。然而，这竟然是最后一次求哥哥帮她做事。

7．第二天，贝蒂就站到了生命之河上，喝到了那里冰凉的水。疾病、死亡都已经历，小贝蒂以后再也不会渴了。

8．然而，哈利再也不会感觉安慰了。当贝蒂的棺木放到讲坛前的台子上时，所有来与小贝蒂告别的人都站在棺木旁边，小哈利哭得最伤心，眼泪流得最多，因为他忘不了自己拒绝了妹妹的最后一个请求。

9．孩子们，你们是非常友好地对待别人吗？还是总和别人生气、只想着自己、经常发牢骚呢？你们要记住：总有一天你们的兄弟姐妹、你们的好朋友会离你而去。

10．到那时候，你们就会想起所有你们对他们说的不友好的话、对他们做出的所有不友好的举动、所有给他们带来的伤害。到那个时候，哦！你们就会非常希望用所有你们拥有的好东西换回那些。但是，那时就会太晚了，已无力回天！

11．哈利是个善良的孩子，他很爱他的妹妹，但是他没有想到妹妹竟会死去。无论怎样，没有什么办法能除去他没有满足妹妹的最后一次请求给他带来的内心的伤痛。

12．“哦，妈妈！”他说，“如果我给她取来井水就好了，我本来能做到的。但是现在再也不能了，我也不能请求她的原谅，再也不能悉心照顾她了。”

13．孩子们，想想吧，当你要和别人吵架时，当你想自私一些时，当你想对人凶恶时，祝你可以得到耶稣基督的保佑，保佑你不会像哈利那样。

49

DO NOT ACT A LIE

不要欺骗

1. A horse, that was kept tied in the stable, got loose one day, and went into the pasture. A man, on seeing him, took the bridle and went to catch him.

2. The horse would rather eat grass, and run in the field, than be tied up in the stable all the while; so he would not let the man catch him, but trotted about in the field.

3. The man knew the horse was very fond of oats, and so he went to the barn and got the measure which he always used for carrying oats to the horse, but put no oats in it.

4. He then went again to the field, and held out the measure to the horse, which in fact was saying to the horse, "Come, horse, and get some oats,"

5. The horse went up to him; the man caught him, put the bridle on him, and took him back to the stable.

6. Only a few days after, the same man wanted the horse to use; but on going to the stable for him, he saw no horse there.

7. He guessed where the horse had gone, and again took the bridle and went out into the field for him, being careful this time to take with him the measure with oats in it.

8. As he came near the horse, he held it out as before; but the horse would not mind it. He trotted away to another part of the field, shaking his head, as much as to say, "You told me a lie the other day, and now I will not believe you,"

9. The man wanted the horse very much, but he could not blame the horse, for he knew if he had not deceived him before, he would have no trouble in catching him now.

10. I hope my little readers will learn from this, that they can act a lie as well as speak one, and that an acted lie is as bad as a spoken one.

【中文阅读】

1．一匹马被拴在马厩里。一天，马跑了出来，跑到牧场上。一个人看到后，拿起了马勒过去抓它。

2．马宁肯跑到地里吃草也不想被抓住后总是戴着马勒。所以它躲来躲去，根本就不让那个人抓住它。

3．那个人非常了解马性，知道它爱吃燕麦，因此他到谷仓里，用总是给马装燕麦的斗拿去给马，但是斗里没有燕麦。

4．他拿着斗走到牧场上，把斗向马伸过去，嘴里还说着：“来，过来吃点燕麦。”

5．于是马走了过去，那人把它一下子抓住了，接着给它戴上了马勒，又把它牵回了马厩。

6．仅仅几天之后，又是这个人想用这匹马干点活，但是当他走到马厩时，他发现马不在那里。

7．他猜测着马能跑到哪里去，再一次他拿起马勒，走出马厩，向牧场走去，而且还特意拿上一斗燕麦。

8．当他靠近那匹马时，像往常一样，他把燕麦伸过去。但是马看都不看一眼，跑到了别的地方，一边还摇着脑袋，仿佛在说：“那天你骗我，今天我才不相信你。”

9．这个人非常想用这匹马，但是他又不能责备它，因为他知道如果上次他不欺骗它，这次就不会有这么麻烦了。

10．我希望小读者们从这个故事中吸取教训，那就是：你可能会说话撒谎，也可能会行事欺骗，但说话撒谎和行事欺骗一样都不是好的行为。

50

THE WISH OF JOHNNY BRIGGS

约翰尼·布瑞格斯的愿望

1. "I wish I were a kitten," said little Johnny Briggs; and how sad he did look; poor boy!

2. And what do you think made Johnny wish he were a kitten?

3. The wind was blowing, the snow was flying, and many a child was crying with the cold; for it was bitter cold that night.

4. But this was not what made Johnny Briggs wish he were a kitten; Johnny was sitting by a warm, blazing fire.

5. He was not a little poor boy, that had no friends nor home. O, no. Johnny Briggs had a good home and the kindest of friends, and you may be sure his mother looked up in surprise when she heard him say:"I wish I were a kitten."

6. "What would you like to be a kitten for? said she; and her bright needles kept click-clacking as the red yarn in her hand was fast growing into a nice warm stocking for Johnny's little foot.

7. "Kittens don't have to go to school, nor get lessons, nor go to bed at seven, nor get up at six, nor—nor—"

8. "Nor say their prayers," said Mrs. Briggs, trying to help him out.

9. This struck Johnny as being quite ludicrous, and he burst out into a loud laugh, which made the kitten open her large eyes, and sit right up.

10. And there she sat, looking him straight in the face, as if she was wondering what strange idea had got into Johnny's head.

11. "Nor be kissed by father and mother, nor have Christmas presents of new sleds, new books, and new balls; nor have nice warm stockings and new boots to wear.

12. "O, yes, it would be so delightful to be a kitten, for then you would not have to take nice sleigh-rides, nor ride your pony, nor be tucked up warm in your little bed and go to sleep with mother's good-night kiss on your cheek.

13. "But you could sit and sleep by the fire from morning till night, and from night till morning, on the hard floor. Why, it would be so delightful to be a kitten!

14. "Then you would not have to read the Bible, nor go to Sunday-school, nor go to heaven, either. O, it would be so very delightful!"

15. "O, mother!" cried Johnny, "I did not think of all that!" Just then the kitten jumped into his lap.

16. "I suppose, Miss Kitty," said Johnny, "you would like to swop places with me, and be ma's little boy. But you can't. You can not be any thing but a kitten, or at most a big cat; while I can be a man."

【中文阅读】

1．“我真希望我是只小猫咪。”约翰尼·布瑞格斯说道。他看起来是那么忧伤，可怜的孩子！

2．你猜猜是什么让小约翰尼想做只小猫咪？

3．风在吹，雪在下着，许许多多的孩子都被冻得呼喊着，因为那一晚确实非常冷。

4．但这些都不是使小约翰尼有这种愿望的理由，因为他现在正坐在温暖明亮的壁炉旁呢。

5．他不是穷人家那种没有朋友、没有家人的可怜的孩子，不！他有个很好的家庭，有很友善的朋友，所以你就可以肯定当妈妈听他说想做小猫咪时奇怪地抬起头来看着他。

6．“你为什么想做小猫咪呢？”妈妈问他，说话的同时手里还不停地用红色毛线和两根亮闪闪的毛衣针为约翰尼的小脚丫编织着越看越温暖的袜子。

7．“猫咪不必上学，不必做功课，还不用七点钟就上床睡觉、六点钟就起床。还不用——还不用——”

8．“还不用祈祷，”布瑞格斯夫人接了过去。

9．这话让小约翰尼感到有些可笑，因此他放声大笑起来，他的笑声使旁边正在睡觉的猫咪睁开了眼睛，直直地坐了起来。

10．猫咪坐在那里，直直地看着小约翰尼的脸，好像非常好奇地想知道约翰尼的小脑袋瓜里正在想什么鬼主意。

11．“还不会被爸爸妈妈亲吻，也不会得到圣诞节时溜冰鞋、书本、球等礼物，也不会有暖暖的袜子和靴子。

12．“是啊，做一只小猫咪多好啊，也不用滑雪橇了，也不用骑马玩了，也不用躺进小床上温暖的被窝里，当妈妈在小脸蛋上亲吻之后美美地入睡了。

13．“那样，你就可以白天黑夜都趴在壁炉前硬硬的地板上睡觉了。做只小猫咪真是令人兴奋的事情啊。

14．“也不用再读《圣经》了，也不用去上主日学校了，当然，也不会上天堂了。哦，这样真好！”

15．“哦，妈妈！”约翰尼喊了一声，“我可没有想到这些啊！”恰巧这时，猫咪跳到他的腿上。

16．“我认为，猫咪小姐，”约翰尼说道，“你很想取代我，做妈妈的小乖乖，但是，你不能，你只能做一只猫咪，顶多做一只大猫咪，我却可以做一个人。”

51

THE DEAR SPORT

昂贵的游戏

1. Three little children had a dog by the name of Carlo. One night, as soon as they came home from school, they said, "Let us harness Carlo to the wagon.

2. So off they ran to the garden, where Carlo was , but James, who was at work in the garden, told them it would not be right.

3. "Why?" said William; "Carlo has been doing nothing all day but sleep and lie in the shade. You would call me lazy if I should do so."

4. "Yes, so I should; but Carlo, you know, watches the house all night so as to let us know if any body comes to do us harm; he does not sleep in the night."

5. All the children saw that James was right, and they went off to find some other play.

6. "I think," said William, "that I have hit upon a good plan. We will play we have a dog harnessed to the wagon."

7. "Charles, you may get on your hands and knees, and take this string in your mouth. I will tie it to the little wagon, and you shall draw."

8. "That will be so nice! And Nancy shall ride in the wagon,"said Charles.

9. "Yes, and I will drive. When you have drawn her a little while, I will draw her, and you may drive."

10. In this way they played an hour, and thought it good sport, almost as good as to have Carlo draw the wagon.

11. And now what do you think had happened? William had hardly got up from "playing dog," when Nancy exclaimed, "O William! look at your trowsers!"

12. Sure enough it was a sad sight. He had worn a large hole in each knee. "What shall we do?" said they; "what will mother say to this?"

13. "It is a sad thing, said William, "but the sooner we go and tell her our fault, the better." And they all went away and told their mother just what had happened.

【中文阅读】

1．三个孩子有一条名叫做卡罗的狗。一天晚上，他们刚刚放学回家，就说：“我们用狗拉车玩吧。”

2．于是他们跑到花园里去找到那里的卡罗，刚刚要开始玩，正在花园里干活的詹姆斯说他们这么做不对。

3．“这样做怎么了？”威廉说道，“卡罗天天不是睡觉就是趴在树荫下呆着，什么都不做，我要是这样你早就说我懒惰了。”

4．“是，我确实会这么说，但是你要知道，卡罗每天都要整夜守着我们这个家，万一有人来搞破坏，他会及时告诉我们，他晚上不睡觉的。”

5．三个孩子觉得詹姆斯说得对，因此他们去找别的游戏玩了。

6．“我想，”威廉说，“我有个好主意，我们还玩用狗拉车。”

7．“查尔斯，你双手双脚着地，用嘴咬住绳子，我把绳子系到车上，这样你就可以拉车了。”

8．“这个主意太好了！南希可以驾车。”查尔斯说。

9．就用这种方法，他们玩了一个小时，他们都认为很有意思，和卡罗拉车一样好玩。

10．结果你猜怎么了？威廉扮演狗的角色时间太长了，几乎都站不起来了。这时，南希突然大喊了一声：“哦，威廉，看看你的裤子！”

11．真是惨不忍睹！他的两个膝盖上磨出了两个大窟窿！“我们怎么办？”他们商量，“妈妈会怎么说？”

12．“真是太不幸了，”威廉说，“不过我们越早和妈妈坦白这件事越好。”于是他们跑去告诉妈妈这件事了。

52

KATY AND "PLEASE"

凯蒂说“请”

1. Katy had of late got a bad tone to her voice. It was a tone of command, very unbecoming a little girl. Instead of saying, in a gentle tone, "Will you be kind enough to do this or that?"or, "Please do this;" or, "Will you?" she said, "Do this," or, "Do that," like a little tyrant.

2. Her mother, as you may well think, was very sorry, and talked with her little girl about this new fault. One day her shoe came off while she was playing. When it was near dinner-time she called to Bridget to put it on.

3. "Bridget," she said, "I want my shoe on. Put it on quick, for my pa will come soon." Bridget was doing something in the closet, and did not come out at once. "Bridget," she called again "don't you hear me? Come and put on my shoe,"

4. Her mother was in the next room, and hearing her little daughter said, "Say'please,' Katy, and she shall put on your shoe."

5. Katy pouted, but did not speak. She took her shoe, sat down on the floor, and tried to put it on herself.

6. This was all very well, had she not done it angrily, for children ought always to help themselves. Katy tugged and tugged at her shoe; but her little fat foot had grown fatter since the shoe was bought, and Katy could not get the shoe on.

7. Soon she heard her papa's step in the entry, and began to cry. "Bridget will help you, Katy," said her mother, looking into the chamber; "ask her, my child." But Katy looked "No, I'll not," though she did not say it in so many words. The dinner bell rang.

8. "You can stay here, Katy, until you can ask Bridget to put on your shoe;" and her mother went down stairs. Katy turned very red, and burst into a hard, angry fit of crying. Then she got up, ran into a little dressing-room, and shut the door.

9. O, naughty, foolish Katy! How much trouble she was making herself, and how grieved her parents were to see no dear little Katy in her own high chair at the table, and for such a reason too; that was the worst of it all.

10. By-and-by her papa came up stairs, and not finding her in her mother's room, went to the little room. "Where is my Katy?" he asked, in a sorry tone.

11. The little girl jumped up from the corner, and going toward him, said, "O, papa, 'please' wouldn't come out of my throat; it stayed there; it' most choked me; but maybe it will come out now."

12. She took her father's hand, and picking up the shoe, went to find Bridget; and when she found her she said, "Please, Bridget, put my shoe on a naughty little girl's foot." Bridget did it very willingly.

13. Then Katy ran down stairs, and throwing her arms around her mother's neck, said with a sorry-and-glad tear in her eye,"Mamma, 'please' would stay in my throat, and it 'most choked me; but, mamma, it is out now, and I think it will come out quick next time. Please kiss me, mamma. I am very sorry."

14. Katy did not get "choked" so again. She found it easier to say "please" after this; and "please" made little Katy very many friends, and so it will you.

【中文阅读】

1．凯蒂最近说话总是怪里怪气的，总是用命令的口吻，根本不像个小女孩的语气。她说话不是用亲切的语调说话，例如：本应该说：“你做这个好吗？做那个好吗？”或者“请这样做”或者“好吗”，她却这样说：“做这个，”或者“做那个”，就像个小独裁者。

2．正如你们所想象的那样，她的妈妈感到非常伤心，于是就这个问题和她交谈了一番。后来有一天，她玩的时候鞋突然掉了，这时马上就要吃晚饭了，她喊布丽姬特来给她穿鞋。

3．“布丽姬特，”她喊道，“我要穿鞋，快点给我穿鞋来，因为爸爸马上就要回来了。”布丽姬特正在储藏室忙，没有立刻过来。“布丽姬特，”她再次喊，“你没听到我叫你吗？过来给我穿鞋。”

4．她的妈妈正在隔壁房间里，听到她的喊声，对她说：“要说‘请’，那样她就会过来给你穿鞋了。”

5．凯蒂生气了，嘴撅了起来，不过她什么都没说，拿起了鞋，坐到地板上，想自己把鞋穿上。

6．如果不是她很生气地这么做，那这样做是很好的，因为孩子应该学着自理。但是凯蒂一遍一遍地把脚往鞋里塞，由于她那小胖脚丫比刚刚买来鞋的时候又胖了，所以她怎么也穿不进去。

7．不久她听到爸爸的脚步声离门口越来越近，就开始哭了起来。“凯蒂，布丽姬特会帮你，”妈妈边说边看储藏室方向，“不过孩子，你要恳求她。”“不，我就不求她！”尽管凯蒂没说出来这几个字，但是她的眼神中已经表现出这个意思了。这时吃饭的时间到了。

8．“你可以待在这，凯蒂，直到你求布丽姬特给你穿上鞋。”说着妈妈下了楼。凯蒂的脸开始憋得红红的，不一会儿就大声哭了起来。她从地上爬起来，跑进一间小房间，关上了门。

9．哦，淘气、愚蠢的凯蒂！她自己闹出这么大麻烦，爸爸妈妈在饭桌上看不到他们可爱的小凯蒂坐在椅子上有多伤心！而且又是因为这样的原因！这是最糟糕的原因了。

10．过了一阵，爸爸走上楼来，他在妈妈的房间里没看到凯蒂，于是走进小房间。“我的小凯蒂哪去了？”他用伤心的语调问。

11．小女孩一下子从一个角落里跳了出来，扑向爸爸，说道：“哦，爸爸，‘请’这个字刚才就是不想从我嗓子里跳出来，堵在我的嗓子眼里不出来，不过现在好像可以出来了。”

12．她拉上爸爸的手，提起了自己的那双鞋，一起去找布丽姬特。找到布丽姬特后，她说：“布丽姬特，请把鞋给这个淘气的小女孩穿上。”布丽姬特非常乐意地给她穿上了鞋。

13．穿好鞋后凯蒂跑到了楼下，一下子双臂抱住了妈妈的脖子，眼里充满了歉疚与高兴同在的泪水说：“妈妈，‘请’这个字刚才就堵在我嗓子眼，把我噎够呛；但是妈妈，现在这个字出来了，我想下次会很容易就出来。请你吻我吧，妈妈，我很抱歉。”

14．凯蒂从此以后再也没有被“噎”住过，她发现原来说“请”这个字非常容易，而且“请”这个字让她交上了许多朋友，小读者们，如果你们这样做也会交很多朋友。

53

WHAT THE BOYS WOULD BE

孩子们会成为什么样的人

1. Four or five good little boys were talking one evening, as boys often do, of the future. One asked the tallest of the group:

2. "What are you going to be when you are a man, Willie?"

3. "A lawyer," answered Willie. "It is very important to have justice done in our courts."

4. "Yes; but I guess lawyers don't always look out for justice. I've heard that most of them will plead a case on either side, right or wrong, for the money," replied Charlie.

5. "Well, that may be so; but that is not the kind of a lawyer I am going to be. I shall always take the right side, whether I get paid for it or not. I will look out for all the widows and orphans, to see that nobody cheats them," said Willie. "What will you be, Charlie?"

6. "O, I'm going to be a doctor, so that I can ride day and night. I'll keep four horses, and change them often, and always have a fresh one. I'll not go poking along with a worn-out horse and a spattered gig, like Dr. Grey."

7. At this, little Georgie sprang up, and cried very earnestly, as if already in the business, "Please, brother Charlie, let me shoe all your horses, for I am going to be a blacksmith."

8. His brothers laughed, and Willie said, "I shall never be ashamed of you, Georgie, if you are a good, honest blacksmith; but you must always wash your face and hands before you come to my office."

9. "Yes, I will, and put on my Sunday clothes," replied the good-natured little fellow.

10. "Well, that is settled then, that father is to have a lawyer, a doctor, and a blacksmith in his family," said Willie.

11. Grandma sat all this time in her armchair, knitting away very fast on a little striped stocking. At her feet sat the family pet, Freddie, sticking pins into grandma's ball of yarn.

12. Ah, it was for his tiny, plump feet that the yarn was flying over the dear old lady's needles.

13. "Boys," said grandma, "here is one who has not told what he is going to be when a man."

14. "O no," cried tall Willie, stooping down, and taking Freddie in his arms. "What are you going to be when you are a big man like papa?"

15. Freddie put his little arms around Willie's neck, and said,"When I am a great, high man, I'll be—I'll be—kind to my mother."

16. "You darling boy," cried grandma, "that is a sweet little vision of your future. I would rather have you a humble workingman, with this same affectionate heart, than see you cold and selfish, in the seat of a Judge, or even in the President's chair."

17. Willie and Charlie might be great and wise men in their professions, and yet be no comfort to their parents in old age, unless they were at the same time loving and kind. Greatness alone makes no one happy; but goodness, like the sun, sheds light and joy every where.

18. Whenever, after this, dear boys, you are laying plans for coming life, always add to your plans and promises, sweet Freddie's words, "When I'm a man, I'll be kind to my mother!"

【中文阅读】

1．一天晚上，四五个小男孩在一起聊天、聊未来，他们经常这样。一个孩子问最高个头的那个男孩：

2．“你长大以后要当什么，威利？”

3．“我要当律师，”威利回答，“要让法律在法庭上公平，这一点非常重要。”

4．“是的，但是我认为律师不能总是做到公平，我听说那些律师大多数都是为了金钱才为案子的某一方辩护。”查理回答。

5．“可能是这样，但我不要做那样的律师。我会一直支持正义的一方，无论我能不能得到应得的报酬。我会更加关注所有的寡妇和孤儿，不让他们上当受骗，”威利继续说，“查理，你长大要做什么？”

6．“哦，我要做一名医生，那样我就可以在白天或黑夜出诊时坐马车了。我要养四匹马，还要经常换，总有新鲜的马骑。我不会拉破马去闲逛，也不会坐溅上了泥点的马车，就像格雷医生那样。”

7．就在这时，小乔治突然站起身来开始大声宣布，仿佛他现在已经开始做起了生意：“查理哥哥，请允许我给你的马钉马掌，因为我要做一名铁匠。”

8．大家都笑了起来，威利说：“乔治，如果你是一名诚实的好铁匠，我肯定会以你为荣的；但是每次你来我办公室之前，要洗干净脸和手啊。”

9．“我会的，而且我还会穿上最干净的衣服。”好脾气的小家伙回答。

10．“好，就这么定了，我们的父亲将来会有自家的医生、律师和铁匠了。”威利说道。

11．他们聊天的时候，祖母一直坐在扶手椅上埋头一针接一针地迅速织着条纹长筒袜，脚边坐着他们家人人宠爱的小家伙弗莱迪，而弗莱迪正在玩着线球。

12．哈，祖母就是为小弗莱迪的小脚丫织长筒袜的！

13．“孩子们，”祖母说话了，“我们这里还有一个没有说他长大以后要做什么呢。”

14．“哦，是的。”大威利喊了起来，弯下身，把小弗莱迪抱起来，“等你长到爸爸那样高大的时候你想做什么？”

15．小弗莱迪用小胳膊搂住威利的脖子说：“等我和爸爸一样高大时，我要对妈妈好。”

16．“亲爱的，”祖母大声说，“看来你的将来真是不错。在我看来我更希望你们将来成为一名普通的人，有一颗善良的心，也不愿意看到你们将来成为一名冷酷、自私的法官，甚至是一名总统。”

17．威利和查理都可能会成为有专业技能的伟大而有智慧的人才，如果同时充满善心，慈心待人，那么这对于父母来说将是巨大的安慰。因为仅仅伟大并不能使人幸福，如果还有慈善心，才能像太阳那样发出光和热，给世界每一个角落带来欢乐。

18．亲爱的孩子们，从此以后，你们要为自己的未来生活做出计划，而且还要把弗莱迪说的“等我长大后，我要对妈妈好”这句话加入到你们的计划和承诺中。

54

PRUDY'S PATCHWORK

普鲁迪缝补丁

1. I will tell you about a little girl who teased her mother to let her sew patchwork. Did you ever know a little girl who did so?

2. Then when the squares were basted together, she broke needles, and pricked her fingers, and made a great fuss, and sometimes cried, and wished there was no such thing as patchwork. Did you ever know of a little girl like this?

3. I will just tell you how she acted, one morning, when she was doing her work. She kept running to her mother with every stitch, saying, "Will that do?" Now her mother was very busy, and said, "My little daughter must not come to me."

4. So Prudy sat down near the door, and began to sew with all her might. But soon little Totty came along, and she looked so cunning that Prudy dropped her needle, and went to hugging her.

5. "O, little sister," said she, "I would not have a horse come and eat you up, for any thing in the world!" Prudy could not find her needle again, and, of course, her mother had to get her another, and then thread it for her.

6. She sewed for a few moments, till she pricked her finger, and the sight of a wee drop of blood made her cry—"O, dear!—I wish somebody would pity me!"

7. But her mother was so busy frying doughnuts, that she could not stop for any thing; and the next she saw of Prudy, she was at the farther end of the room, while her patchwork lay on the spice-box.

8. "Prudy! Prudy! what are you up to now?" "Up to the table," said Prudy. "O mother, I am so sorry, but I have broken a crack in the pitcher!"

9. "What will mother do with you? you have not finished your work. What made you get out of your chair?"

10. "O, I thought grandma might want me. I thought I would go and find Zip, too. See, mamma, he is so tickled to see me; he shakes all over—every bit of him!"

11. "Where is your patchwork?" said her mother. "I don't know. You have got a double name, haven't you, dooggie? It is Zip Coon; but it is not a very double name is it, mother?"

12. When Mrs. Parlin had finished her doughnuts, she said,"Prudy, you can not keep still two minutes, Now, if you want to sew this patchwork for grandma's quilt, I will tell you what I shall do.

13. "There is an empty hogshead by the kitchen door, and I will put you into that, and you can not climb out. I will lift you out when your work is done."

14. "Oh, what a funny little house!" said Prudy, when she was inside; and as she spoke her voice startled her; it was loud and hollow. "I will talk some more," thought she; "it makes such a queer noise."

15. "Old Mrs. Hogshead, I thought I would come and see you, and bring my work. I like your house, ma'am, only I should think you would want more windows. I suppose you know who I am, Mrs. Hogshead?

16. "My name is Prudy. My mother did not put me in here because I was a naughty girl; for I have not done nothing, nor nothing, nor nothing. Do you want to hear some singing?

17．　　'O, come, come away,

From labor now reposing,

Let busy Caro, wife of Barrow,

Come, come away.’”

18. "Prudy, what is the matter?" said mamma from the cookroom. "Didn't you hear somebody singing?" said Prudy. "Well, it was I." "I would not sing; you cannot sew, if you do."

19 "Then I will stop," said Prudy. "Now, Mrs. Hogshead, you won't hear me singing any more; it mortifies my mother very much!"

20. So Prudy made her fingers fly, and soon said, "Now, mother, it is done, and I am ready to be taken out." Just then her father came in from the field.

21. "Prudy is in the hogshead," said Mrs. Parlin—"will you not please take her out, father?"

22. Mr. Parlin peeped into the hogshead. "How in this world did you get in here, child?" said he. "I think I shall have to take you out with a pair of tongs." Prudy laughed.

23. "Give me your hands, my children. Up she comes! Now come and sit on my knee," said he, when they had gone to the porch "and tell me how you climbed into that hogshead!"

24. "Mother dropped me in, and I am going to stay there till I make a bedquilt, only I am coming out to eat, you know."

25. "Ha! ha!—and this is your patchwork that you have squeezed up in your hand so tight?"

26. "Dinner is ready," said Mrs. Parlin, coming to the door, with the baby in her arms. "Totty wants to lead you in, papa."

27. Then they all went to the table, and Prudy was so busy with her green corn and currant pie, that she forgot all about the patchwork.

【中文阅读】

1．下面我要讲一个小女孩子的故事，她哭着闹着要她妈妈让她把几块布缝到一起做一块补丁布，你们听说过有这样的女孩子吗？

2．在缝制过程中，她一会弄坏了针，一会又扎坏了手指，还不时地哭喊着不想做这样的工作，你听说过这样的孩子吗？

3．下面我就给你们讲一讲她到底是怎样做的：一天早晨，当她做针线活时，突然跑到妈妈身边，手里拿着正在缝制的布，对妈妈说：“这样行吗？”妈妈当时正在忙着，就说：“乖女儿，现在不要打扰我。”

4．于是普鲁迪就坐到门边，开始随意做起针线活来。但是不久小托迪来了，她看起来很可爱，以至于普鲁迪扔掉了手里的针，一下子抱住了她。

5．“哦，小妹妹，”普鲁迪说，“我不会让我的马或者任何东西过来吃你的！”然后普鲁迪再想缝补丁时肯定是找不到针了，于是她妈妈不得不再给她找一根，又给她纫上了线。

6．她缝了一会儿，却又扎了手指，看到手上冒出了一滴血，她哭喊着——“哦，天啊！——-谁可怜可怜我吧！”

7．当时妈妈正忙着炸制食品，根本就不可能停下来照顾她。当她有空闲看她一眼时，却看到她正在房间的另一角，缝制的补丁丢在香料盒旁。

8．“普鲁迪！普鲁迪！你现在又怎么了？”“快到桌子这边来，”普鲁迪说：“妈妈，对不起，我缝的补丁中间裂开了一条口子！”

9．“妈妈能拿你怎么办呢？你还没有完成你的工作，是什么让你离开了椅子？”

10．“我想是外祖母想我了。我想我还应该去看看吉普。看，妈妈，他也特别想见我，他想我想得浑身发抖——想得厉害啊！”

11．“你做的补丁在哪里？”妈妈问道。“我不知道。小狗狗，你有两个名字对不对？还有一个名字就是吉普·库恩；但他不只是这两个名字，对吧妈妈？”

12．巴琳夫人煎炸完食品后说道：“普鲁迪，你就不能安安静静地坐那两分钟不动吗？如果你想为外祖母的被子做个补丁，我就要让你看看我会对你采取什么措施。

13．“厨房门口有一个空的大木桶，我会把你放到大木桶里，你自己爬不出来。什么时候你的补丁缝完，我再把你抱出来。”

14．“哦，多有趣的小房子！”普鲁迪进到大木桶中，感叹道。那声音很大，而且还有回音，所以吓了她一跳。“我应该再多说几句，”她心里想，“这声音太古怪了。”

15．“老木桶夫人，我带着我该做的工作进来看你来了。老夫人，我喜欢你的房子，不过我想如果再有几扇窗子就会更好了。我猜你很想知道我是谁吧，木桶夫人？

16．“我叫普鲁迪。妈妈让我过来是因为我非常淘气；因为我这也没做那也没做，什么都没做。你想听我唱歌吗？”

17．来吧，休息吧，

来休息吧，

让巴罗的妻子卡罗忙吧，

来吧，休息吧。

18．“普鲁迪，怎么了？”从厨房里传来了妈妈的声音。“你听到有人唱歌了吗？”普鲁迪说道：“是我唱的。”“不要唱歌了，如果你唱歌就做不了缝制的工作了。”

19．“好吧，我不唱了。”普鲁迪说道：“现在木桶夫人，你不会再听到我唱歌了，那样会让妈妈非常生气的！”

20．普鲁迪双手开始忙起了针线活，很快她就喊了起来：“妈妈，我的工作完成了，现在我可以出去了。”就在这时爸爸忙完了地里的工作回到了家。

21．“普鲁迪在大木桶里，”巴琳夫人对爸爸说，“你把她从木桶里抱出来好吗？”

22．巴琳先生探进大木桶中。“孩子，你到底是怎么进去的？”他问道。“我想我不得不找个大钳子把你弄出来了。”普鲁迪哈哈笑了起来。

23．“双手递给我，孩子。”一下子她就出来了！“来，坐到我腿上来，”到了走廊爸爸说：“告诉我你是怎么爬进大木桶里的？”

24．“妈妈把我放进去的，她让我在里面把补丁缝完才能出来，但是你知道，我要出来吃饭！”

25．“哈哈！你手里紧紧攥着的就是你缝好的补丁？”

26．“准备开饭！”巴琳夫人来到门口说道，双手把托迪接过来。“爸爸，托迪想领你进去。”

27．三人一起走了进去，普鲁迪开始专心致志地吃起了香喷喷的甜玉米和醋栗派，把她的缝制工作抛到了九霄云外。

55

THE LOST GLOVE

丢失的手套

1. "Mamma," said a little girl, "do you know what my fingers want?" "What do they want?" asked her mother.

2. "My forefinger, my little finger, and my two middles all want a mitten to their own selves; they don't want to be huddled up in one big mitten."

3. Mother looked up, as much as to say, "What does that mean?" "I mean," continued Mary, "that I do so want a pair of gloves, mamma. Am I not old enough? I shall be six in two months."

4. "Would you take good care of them?' asked mamma. "I never lost my mittens, neither one nor two of them," said Mary.

5. This was true. Mary was fast forming the good habit of taking care of her things, and her mother thought if it would make her little one so happy to own a pair of gloves, she would get them.

6. The next time she went shopping, she took Mary and fitted a nice pair on her fat hands. "Take the best care of them," said her mother.

7. "Of course I shall," answered Mary, with a very womanly air; "I shall keep them forever." Mary did not know how long forever was, or I dare say she would not have made such a rash promise.

8. "Mary will lose her gloves before the week is out," said her brother George, who could never keep his. "You see," cried Mary, proudly, "you see, sir." "I will see," said George. Mary hoped he would; she felt so very sure.

9. Not many days after, Mary's teacher came for her to walk, and she went, gloves and all. They were gone almost all the afternoon, paying visits to some of the other scholars, and visiting a hall that the folks were trimming with evergreen for a fair.

10. Mary picked a bunch of evergreen, and lest she might soil her new gloves, she took them off, and put them in her pocket. On her way home, she looked to see if they were safe.

11. Out came her handkerchief, and out came one glove; but out came not its mate. "Where's my other glove?" cried Mary, stopping in the street, and emptying her pockets.

12. The missing glove was not there. Mary ran back, looking on the sidewalk. No glove was to be seen; and as it was getting late, she knew she must go directly home.

13. "But what shall I say?" said Mary to herself, nearly ready to cry. "Oh, I can't tell mother," Did she shrink from being found fault with? Did she think George would laugh at her?

14. Little Fears now joined the child. There are three families of Fears. Foolish Fears, that is one family; Wicked Fears, that is another; and Wise Fears, and this is the third family. The little Fears are always about among the children, mixing in their play, joining them at school, and often staying with them at home.

15. Now which of the little Fears do you think joined Mary? I am almost sorry to tell you. It was Wicked Fear. And what do you suppose Wicked Fear said to her?

16. It said, "Don't tell your mother you lost your glove. She won't like it; she will blame you, and George will laugh at you. You won't get another pair very soon. Don't say any thing about it. When your mother finds it out, and asks you, make believe you didn't know it was lost."

17. Wicked Fear is almost always a lying Fear. Oh, how many poor children have been made miserable by the lies of Fear. Have you ever been?

18. Did Mary mind Wicked Fear? Did she put herself in his power? "No, I will do no such thing," said the little girl to Wicked Fear. "I will never lie or make believe to my mother. I'll tell the truth. I'll tell her that I have lost my glove. If she blames me, it's no more than I deserve, I dare say."

19. At this brave, good speech, Wicked Fear ran away, as he always does when a child meets him with Truth. Truth always has a little Wise Fear with her. They go hand in hand, and Wise Fear now seemed to say to Mary, "Right, right, little girl."

20. So, with Truth and Wise Fear, Mary went home and told her mother all that had happened. "Mamma," said the child, "I feel sorry. I am afraid I was too sure, to be as careful as I ought to have been. I did not think. I will not ask you for another pair till I learn to be more careful."

21. Mary was so humble, that George begged his mother to try her with another pair. Did she? Mary had the present of a new pair on her sixth birthday.

【中文阅读】

1．“妈妈，”一个小姑娘说道，“你知道我的手指们想要什么吗？”“想要什么？”妈妈问。

2．“我的大拇指、小拇指和中间几个手指都想要有自己的房间的手套，他们不想挤在一个房间。”

3．妈妈抬头看了小女孩儿一眼，像是在说：“什么意思？”“我的意思是，”玛丽继续说道，“我想要一双能分开手指的手套，妈妈。我不是已经长大了吗？再过两个月我就六岁了。”

4．“你会照看好手套嘛？”妈妈问。“我绝对不会弄丢的，一只也不会。”玛丽回答。

5．这是事实，玛丽从小的时候就养成了保管好自己东西的好习惯。而且妈妈认为，如果拥有一双她想要的手套能让她的心肝宝贝高兴的话，也是值得的。

6．于是妈妈去采购时，给她买回来一双非常漂亮且很合适她肥胖小手的手套。”“你要保管好。”妈妈告诫她。

7．“当然，我会的。”玛丽好像长大了似的，用大人的语气回答道，“我会永远保管好的。”玛丽不知道永远会有多久，或者我敢说她本来不想做出这么轻率的承诺。

8．“这周末不到玛丽就会弄丢她的手套。”哥哥乔治说道，他从来没有过这样的手套。“你等着看吧！”玛丽骄傲地喊着，“你等着看吧！”乔治回答道：“我会等着看。”玛丽确信自己会保管好，所以希望乔治能看到结果。

9．没过几天，玛丽的老师带玛丽一起出去，她去了，带着新手套。他们出去了整整一个下午，先去了另外几个同学家，然后又去了一个礼堂，在那个礼堂一些人正在为一对新人用常青树做装饰。

10．在礼堂里，玛丽帮忙抬了一棵常青树的树干，为了防止新手套被泥土弄脏，她摘下手套放到口袋里。回家路上，她想看看两只手套是不是还在口袋里安然无恙。

11．她先掏出了手绢，紧接着又掏出一只手套，却不见另外一只。“我的另一只手套呢？”玛丽停在路上，哭了起来，边哭边把口袋里的东西都掏了出来。

12．确实没有另一只手套。玛丽立刻跑回去到路旁找。还是没有找到。天渐渐黑了下来，她知道她必须赶快回家了。

13．“我该怎么说呢？”玛丽自问道，几乎要哭出声来。“哦，我不能告诉妈妈。”她是不是因为犯错而害怕了？是不是想到乔治会嘲笑她因此害怕了？

14．现在小小的恐惧占据了玛丽的心理。世上有三种恐惧：愚蠢恐惧是一种；邪恶恐惧是另一种；明智恐惧是第三种。小小的恐惧总是占据着孩子们的心，无论是在游戏时、在学校里、还是在家中，总是如此。

15．那么现在占据在玛丽心中的恐惧是哪一种呢？很抱歉我要告诉你：是邪恶恐惧。你猜邪恶恐惧对玛丽说什么？

16．它说：“不要告诉妈妈你丢了手套，她会不高兴，她会责备你，乔治也会嘲笑你。那样你就不会再有新手套了。什么都不要讲，如果妈妈发现了问你，你要让她相信你不知道手套丢了。”

17．邪恶恐惧几乎就是个满嘴谎言的恐惧。有多少可怜的孩子因为说谎而深受其害啊。你是否也因说谎而受害过？

18．玛丽是不是听了邪恶恐惧的劝告了？她是否被邪恶恐惧控制住了？“不，我不会这样做的，”小姑娘对邪恶恐惧说道，“我永远不会说谎或哄骗我妈妈。我要说实话，我会告诉她我丢了手套。如果她责怪我，我敢说，那也是我应得的。”

19．勇敢地说完这些话，邪恶恐惧与平时遇到说实话孩子时的表现一样被吓跑了。说实话的孩子总是与明智恐惧相伴相随，他们肩并肩，手挽手。现在明智恐惧对玛丽说：“做得正确，小姑娘。”

20．因此，小姑娘带着实话和明智恐惧一起回到家中，把发生的一切都告诉了妈妈。“妈妈，”孩子说道，“我很抱歉，我想我是太自信了，没有像以前一样保管好手套，我没有想到会这样。我一定会变得更细心，在我做不到更加细心之前不会再要新手套了。”

21．玛丽非常诚恳，以至于乔治都替她恳请妈妈再给她买一副新手套。那么妈妈又买了吗？结果是：在玛丽六岁生日的那一天，她得到了一双新手套作为生日礼物。

56

CHARLIE AND HIS DOG

查理和他的狗

1. "Jack! Jack! here, sir! hie on!" cried Charlie, flinging his stick far into the pond. Jack did not want to go; it was not pleasant swimming in among the great lily-leaves, that would flap against his nose and eyes, and get in the way of his feet.

2. So he looked at the stick and then at his master, and sat down, wagging his tail, as much as to say, "You are a very nice little boy, but there was no need of your throwing the stick into the water, and I don't think I'll oblige you by going after it."

3. But Charlie was determined. He found another switch, and by scolding and whipping, forced Jack into the water, and made him get the stick.

4. He dropped it on the bank, however, instead of bringing it to his master; so he had to go over the performance again and again, until he had learned that when Charlie told him to go for the stick, he was to obey at once.

5. Charlie was satisfied at length, and with Jack at his heels, went home to tell his mother about the afternoon's work. He seemed quite proud of it.

6. "It was pretty hard work, mother," he said. "Jack would not mind at all, until I made him; but now he knows that he has to do it and there will be no more trouble with him."

7. "What right have you to expect him to mind you?" asked his mother, quietly.

8. "Right, mother? Why, he is my dog! Uncle John gave him to me, and I do every thing for him. Did I not make his kennel my own self, and put nice hay in it? And do I not feed him three times every day?

9. "And I am always kind to him. I call him nice old Jack, and pat him, and let him lay his head on my knee. Indeed, I think I have the best right in the world to have him mind me!"

10. His mother was cutting out a jacket. She did not look up when Charlie had finished, but going on steadily with her work, she said, slowly, "I have a little boy. He is my own. He was given to me by my Heavenly Father.

11. "I do every thing for him. I make his clothes and prepare the food he eats. I teach him his lessons, and nurse him tenderly when he is sick. Many a night have I sat up to watch by his side when fever was burning him, and daily I pray to God for every blessing upon him.

12. "I love him. I call him 'my dear little son.' He sits on my lap, and goes to sleep with his head on my arm. I think I have the 'best right in the world' to expect this little boy to obey me, and yet he does not, unless I make him, as I would have to make a dog."

13. "O, mother!" cried Charlie, tear starting to his eyes, "I know it is wrong to disobey you, but I never thought before how very mean it is. Indeed, I do love you, and I will try—I really will try—to mind you as well as Jack minds me."

【中文阅读】

1．“杰克！杰克！到这里来，先生！快！”查理喊着，把手中的棍子往远处扔去，扔到池塘中。杰克可不想去，池塘中有很多百合花叶子，那些东西会在它游泳时堵住它的鼻子和眼睛，会缠住它的四肢，很不舒服。

2．因此，它先看了棍子一眼，又看了主人一眼，然后坐了下来，摇着尾巴，仿佛在说：“你是个不错的小男孩，但是你没有必要把棍子扔到水里啊，我想我可不愿意用这种方法逼你的。”

3．但是查理是下定决心了。他又想到了一种方法，就是用又打又骂的方式强迫杰克跳进水里把棍子取回来。

4．然而，杰克取回棍子后没有直接交给主人，而是把棍子扔在了岸边；结果是，杰克不得不一遍又一遍地游到池子里去取棍子，直到它明白当查理告诉它要去取棍子时，它就要立刻服从命令为止。

5．查理最后终于对杰克满意了，回到家里后对妈妈说了他下午的成绩，似乎他对此很骄傲。

6．“妈妈，这个成绩真是来之不易。”他说，“杰克根本就不想做，一直到我成功地让它听话了。它现在知道了它必须那么做，以后再命令它就会毫不费劲。”

7．“你有什么权利让它一定听你的话呢？”妈妈平静地问他。

8．“有什么权利？妈妈？他是我的狗啊！约翰叔叔把它给了我，我为它做一切事情。不是我亲自给它做了窝，还把里面铺好干草吗？不是我每天喂它三顿饭吗？

9．“我一直对它非常好。我叫它可爱的老杰克，所以我认为在这个世界上我最有权利让它服从我了！”

10．妈妈当时正在做一件衣服，直到查理说完妈妈才抬起头来，但是仍没有停下手里的活。她慢慢地说：“我有个可爱的小男孩，他是我的孩子，上帝把他赐给了我。

11．“我为他做一切事情。我给他做衣服，给他做吃的。我教他学知识，他生病时我细心地照顾他。许许多多个夜晚，当他发烧时，我守在他的身边看护他，到了白天我祈求上帝保佑你。”

12．“我爱他，我叫他‘亲爱的儿子’。他坐在我的腿上，头枕着我的臂弯入睡。我想在这个世界上，我最有权利希望这个孩子听我的话，但是他没有，除非我强迫他，就和我必须强迫一条狗听我话一样。”

13．“哦，妈妈！”查理喊了起来，满眼充满了泪水，“我知道不听你的话是我错了，但是我以前从来没有想到过我有多自私。事实上，我非常爱你，以后我会努力——真的会努力——听你的话，就像杰克听我的话一样。”

57

HERBERT AND THE KITTEN

赫伯特与猫

1. There was once a little kitten, who loved to play better than to do anything else. I wonder if my little reader knows any body like her. She thought every thing that moved was a plaything for her. If the wind whirled a leaf along the path, she scampered after it, as if she thought it meant to say, "Catch me, if you can,"

2. Grandma's ball of knitting-yarn never fell on the floor but Kitty ran after it, not to pick it up again—O no! but to roll it, and to roll it about, until the yarn was in a fine tangle, giving poor grandma a great deal of trouble.

3. All this was very fine fun, no doubt; but kittens were made for something else besides play, and old puss thought it was high time that her child was taught something useful.

4. So one day she called her from chasing a grasshopper, which was trying to hide from her among the tall grass, and said: "My child, do you know that you are now four months old, and yet you have never caught a single mouse? Our mistress is very kind, and gives us plenty of nice milk, so we should try to be useful to her.

5. "I heard her complain this morning that a mouse had been eating her cake, and I think I have found its hole. Now I want you to sit here very quietly, behind the door, where the mouse can't see you, and watch until you see it come out of its hole; then spring, as you have seen me do, and catch it with yore daws."

6. Kitty promised to do her best, and after her mother left her she sat very still for a little while, but no mouse came, and she began to think it very dull work. "O dear!" said she, "I am very tired: I think I will take a little run, and then come back again."

7. She had just reached the kitchen door when the wind whirled a piece of paper past her; and away she ran after it, over to the duck-pond before she caught it.

8. Master Herbert was there working for his father, but he loved play best, too; so as soon as he saw the kitten, he cried"Now for some fun!" and catching hold of her, he put her into a tin pan, which was there to hold food for the ducks, and before she could even say "mew!" she was sailing off into the middle of the pond!

9. Poor little Kitty! she did not enjoy her sail at all. She was very much frightened, and wished herself behind the door watching for the mouse; and she mewed so piteously that Herbert felt sorry for her (for he did not wish to be cruel); so he reached out the pitchfork which he had in his hand, and brought her safe ashore.

10. "Ah!" said Kitty, as she jumped out and shook a few drops of water from her back, "I will never run away again when I am told to watch for a mouse."

11. "I wish," said Herbert, as he returned to his work, "that I had not stopped to play with the kitten, for now I can not finish my work before dinner. 'Work first, and then play,' is father's rule, and I think it is a very good one."

【中文阅读】

1．从前有一只小猫咪，最喜欢的就是玩。不知道在小读者们中间是否也有像她那样的人。她认为所有能动的东西都可以玩，如果风吹动了一片树叶，使树叶在路上来回飘动，她就会追着树叶，仿佛树叶在对她说：“有本事就来追我呀！”

2．如果不是小猫咪总追着毛线球玩，那线球就不会掉到地上。祖母也不用去一次又一次地拣起来——哦，天啊！她把毛线球滚来滚去地玩，直到毛线球变成乱糟糟的一团，给可怜的祖母留下一个大麻烦。

3．所有这一切对小猫咪来说，就是乐趣，不是麻烦，但是小猫咪除了玩，还应该做其他事情，因此老猫咪认为是时候教他的孩子小猫咪做一些有用的事情了。

4．一天，当一个卖草的人要把小猫咪藏在高高的草垛中，老猫不仅不让小猫咪抓他，还对他说：“我的孩子，知道吗？你已经四个月大了，但是你从来没有靠你自己抓住过一只老鼠，我们的女主人对我们非常好，给我们喝好喝的牛奶，所以我们应该做对她有帮助的猫咪。

5．“今天早晨我听到她在抱怨，一直以来总有只老鼠吃她的蛋糕。我已经找到了那只老鼠的洞口。现在我希望你静静地藏在门后洞口边，坐那里老鼠不会发现你，你静静地等在那里，等老鼠从洞里出来；然后你就猛冲过去，像我抓老鼠那样用你的利爪抓住它。”

6．小猫咪向老猫保证要尽她所能做好这件事。于是老猫离开后，她就静静地坐等老鼠。等了一会，没有老鼠出来，于是她开始感觉到非常无聊。“哦，天啊！”她说道，“太没意思了，我想我该去溜达一会儿，然后过一会儿再回来。”

7．她刚走到厨房门口，突然刮来一阵风，一张纸被风吹起来，从她身边飘过，于是小猫咪就追了过去，还没等她抓到那张纸，纸就飞入了鸭塘中。

8．小主人赫伯特当时正在那里给他的父亲干活，但他也特别爱玩。一看到小猫咪，他便喊道：“一起玩吧！”说着就去捉小猫咪，捉住后又把小猫咪放到一个锡盘中，这个锡盘是用来给鸭子装食物的。还没等她喊叫出来一声，她就已经飘到池塘中间了！

9．可怜的小猫咪！她可没感觉到这种航行有什么乐趣可言。她害怕极了，真希望自己现在正在门后等老鼠而不是在这里。小猫咪“喵、喵”可怜兮兮地叫着，赫伯特听到后感觉非常歉疚（因为他不希望自己很残忍），于是他立刻用手里的长柄叉子把小猫咪救上了岸。

10．“啊哈！”小猫咪从锡盘里跳出来，抖了一下身子，把后背上的水抖落下来后立刻说道，“下次我看守老鼠时再也不会跑开了。”

11．赫伯特说：“我希望刚才我没有中途停下来戏弄小猫咪玩，那样我就不会在晚饭前做不完工作了。‘先工作，后娱乐’是我父亲的训导，我认为这句话说得太对了。”

58

IS THIS A STRANGE LITTLE BOY

他是个奇怪的孩子吗

1. The boy you read about in this Lesson, is one who has a great many acquaintances, and perhaps you may know him, or one very much like him.

2. Aunt Mary lived in the country, in a very pretty little white house. There was a wide lane with shade-trees on both sides leading to the house.

3. A large red barn, full of new hay, stood near the house, and in the barn-yard were chickens, and ducks, and turkeys, and pigs.

4. Peter, the old cart-horse, was in the stable, and Rosa and Ruby, the two cows, were out in the green pasture, back of the barn, feeding.

5. In the house were seven nice little children; but they were not all Aunt Mary's own children.

6. Her sister had died and left three children without money or home, and Aunt Mary had taken them to her own home to bring up with her four children.

7. Aunt Jane lived in the city, in a grand house. People said that Aunt Jane was rich, and that Aunt Mary was not.

8. Little Johnny Thayer was Aunt Jane's only son. One day she asked him if he would like to go out in the country to see his Aunt Mary and his seven little cousins.

9. "Oh, yes indeed!" cried John, throwing all his blocks down with a great noise. "I would like to go first rate. When shall we start, mother?"

10. "I think we will go to-morrow," replied his mother; and she went up-stairs to pack up his clothes.

11. The next day Aunt Mary was sewing with all the dear little children about her. They were playing and laughing, and were all in good temper; for they seldom grew angry with each other.

12. The baby was creeping after a red balI, and making a pretty cooing noise, when little Carrie cried out, "The stage is stopping at the gate!"

13. Aunt Mary looked up. Sure enough, the great stage, with four trunks strapped on the boot, was standing still, while a lady and a little boy were coming down the steps.

14. "It is sister Jane," said Aunt Mary. "Children, that is your aunt and your cousin, Johnny". The children were very glad, and went shyly to the door.

15. Johnny soon came in. He only said, "Halloo! where are your ducks and chickens?"

16. "They are all out-doors; when you get rested you shall see them," said Aunt Mary, gently.

17. Rested, pooh! I want to see them now. I am not going to rest. I am not a girl,"

18. His little cousins all thought him very rude, and some of them blushed for him, but he did not blush for himself.

19. "Come here and sit down, Johnny," said his mother.

20. "I won't," cried Johnny.

21. Aunt Mary hardly knew what to think. Her little girls never said, "I won't," They were taught to be gentle and polite.

22. Aunt Jane got up and shook him, but he never cared a bit for it; he only laughed. When they sat down to supper, Johnny behaved very badly.

23. "I want a silver fork," he cried; "I can't eat with that,"and he pushed his steel fork away. His mother was ashamed of him, but he did not care.

24. The little girls grew very tired of their cousin. He pulled up their prettiest flowers, broke their dolls, tore their picturebooks, and laughed at them if they cried.

25. He threw stones at the chickens, and made one of them lame. He would go out to the swing, and sit in it as long as he pleased, though his cousins had always taken turns.

26. When the stage came and took them away, all the little cousins said they were glad he was gone. And, indeed, they could not help it. Do you think they could?

【中文阅读】

1．对本课中读到的小男孩，你会感到非常熟悉，也许你认识他，也许你认识一个非常像他的人。

2．玛丽阿姨住在乡下的一幢白色小房子里。一条宽阔的马路一直通到房子前，小路两旁长着茂密枝叶的树木。

3．白色房子旁边还有一间红色的仓库，里面装满了新鲜的干草，仓库外面的空地上养着鸡、鸭、驴和猪。

4．一只名叫彼特的老马养在马棚里；在仓房的后面有一片绿色牧场，牧场上养着两头牛，一个叫罗莎，一个叫卢比。

5．家里共有七个小孩，但他们不全是玛丽阿姨的孩子。

6．玛丽阿姨的姐姐过世了，留下了三个孩子没有钱也没有家，于是玛丽阿姨把三个孩子带回来自己的家，与她自己的四个孩子一起养育。

7．简姑妈住在城里的一间大房子里，人们都说简姑妈非常富有，而玛丽阿姨非常穷。

8．小约翰·泰勒是简姑妈唯一的儿子。一天她问小约翰想不想去乡下看看玛丽姑妈和他的七个兄弟姐妹。

9．“太想了！”约翰喊出声来，说着把所有积木都扔到地上，发出了巨大噪音。“我希望现在就去。妈妈，我们什么时候出发？”

10．“我们明天出发吧，”妈妈回答，说完走上楼去收拾行装。

11．第二天，一边玛丽阿姨在给她的七个可爱孩子做着缝缝补补的活计，另一边孩子们在玩着、笑着，气氛非常祥和。他们很少吵架。

12．最小的孩子正在一个红球后面慢慢地爬着，一边爬动一边啊啊地叫着。正在这时小凯利喊了一声：“门口有一辆车停下来了！”

13．玛丽阿姨抬起头来，确实，是一辆大马车，有四匹马拉着，停在那里一动不动，一位妇人和一个小男孩从上面走了出来。

14．“是简姐姐，”玛丽阿姨说道，“孩子们，那是你们的姑妈和你们的表兄弟约翰。”孩子们听了非常高兴，有点害羞地走到门前迎接两人。

15．约翰很快走了进来，他只说了一句：“你们好！你们的鸡和鸭都在哪里？”

16．“都在门外；等休息一会儿，你会看到的。”玛丽阿姨温柔地回答。

17．“一会儿？哈！我现在就想看到。我不需要休息，我又不是小女孩。”

18．其他的小孩子都认为他很粗鲁，为他感到脸红，但是他却丝毫没有感到羞愧。

19．“过来，坐在这儿，约翰。”妈妈喊他去坐下。

20．“我不！”约翰回答。

21．玛丽阿姨几乎不知所措了，因为她的孩子从来没对她说过“我不！”她总是教育她的孩子要文雅，要有礼貌。

22．简姑妈起来去拉他，但他根本没有想一想，只顾放声大笑；当他们坐下来吃晚饭时，约翰的表现也非常不好。

23．“我想要只银叉子！”他叫喊，“我不能用这种叉子吃饭。”说着他把钢叉子扔到一边。他妈妈感到非常尴尬，但他一点也不感觉羞愧。

24．女孩子们对她们的表兄弟越来越烦，因为他把最漂亮的花揪下来，还弄坏她们的玩具娃娃，又撕坏她们的图画书，还嘲笑她们哭鼻子。

25．他向小鸡扔石头，把一只小鸡的腿弄瘸了。他玩秋千时不像其他人那样轮流玩，只要他高兴，他就会总是坐在秋千上。

26．马车来接他们回城里了。所有的孩子们都说他们非常高兴他要走了。确实，他们都禁不住说出这句话了。你认为他们可以这样说吗？

59

WHY LOTTIE DID NOT WHISPER

为什么洛蒂不窃窃私语

1. A little girl nine years old came home from school Monday noon. "I have not spoken once this forenoon, mother," said she. After school at night she trotted to her mother, and said, "I have not talked this afternoon, mother. I have not whispered in school all day,"

2. Every day she ran home, noon and night, with the same clean record. At the end of the week she said, "I have not whispered once this whole week, not once." She not only looked happy, but she looked as if she had something better than happiness; she had selfmastery.

3. Perhaps some little child feels puzzled over that hard word, and asks, "What is it?" Self-mastery is mastering one's self. Some children, you know, let their feelings run away with them, and are always doing what they want to, whether it is right or wrong. They are heedless children, like loose colts or horses.

4. Now, as we must bridle a horse to hold him in and have him go right, so we must put a bridle on our feelings, not letting them run loose, but hold them in, and guide them right. Self-mastery is holding a steady rein over our inclinations and wishes.

5. This, you see, is what the little girl did. She held herself in, and would not allow herself to whisper in school. I dare say she often and often wanted to. She did not whisper one whole week. At the end of another she said, "Mother, I have not talked in school for two weeks, not once."

6. I heard her say that, "How did you manage not to talk, Lottie?" I asked.

7. "Why," said Lottie, "I did not say I would never speak. I said, I will try not to whisper this forenoon, and I did not. Then I said, I will try not to this afternoon, and I did not.

8. "You see I tried by the half-days, and they made whole days, and the whole days made, by and by, a week. That made it easier,"

9. The secret then was this; Lottie did not undertake to do too much at a time. Children often fail by undertaking too much. Every child can strive to do right at home and at school by the half-days. Half-days make whole days, and so, little by little, they will form habits of well-doing.

【中文阅读】

1．一个小女孩，今年九岁，周一中午她放学回家。“妈妈，今天上午我一次话都没说。”她说道。晚上放学回家她又拉住妈妈说：“妈妈，今天下午我还是一次话都没说过，今天一整天我上课时都没窃窃私语。”

2．每天中午和晚上她跑回家都说着相同的话。到了周末，她又说:“我整个这一周都没窃窃私语，一次都没有。”她不仅看起来很高兴，而且仿佛没有比这更让她感觉幸福的事情了，因为她有自制力了。

3．也许有人会不理解这个晦涩难懂的词汇，会问：“自制力是什么？”自制力就是控制自己的能力。大家知道，有些孩子愿意让感觉自由驰骋，并且总是想做什么就坐什么，不管是对是错，他们的行为非常不谨慎，就像脱缰的野马。

4．现在，就像我们必须给马套上缰绳、要让他走正路一样，我们也必须给我们的感觉套上缰绳，不让自己跟着感觉乱跑、做对的事情。自制力能够牢固地掌控住我们的取向和想法。

5．你看，这就是这个小姑娘正在做的事情。她在控制自己，不允许自己在课堂上小声说话。我敢说她肯定一次又一次想说话，但整整一个星期她都没有说话。到了下一个周末她又说：“妈妈，我整整两周没有上课说话了，一次也没有。”

6．我听到她说那些话，于是问她：“洛蒂，你是怎么做到的？”

7．“怎么做到的？”洛蒂说道：“我没有说我永远不说话。我只对自己说，今天上午我不会小声说一句话，于是我做到了。然后我又说：今天下午我不会上课小声说话，于是我又做到了。

8．“你看，我只是半天半天地做出努力，两个半天就形成了一天，就这样，一天一天，一周一周，事情变得非常容易了。”

9．秘诀原来如此。洛蒂每一次下定决心做的事情都不多。很多孩子总是因为想做得过多而没有成功。以半天为单位，下决心在家中或学校不做错事，两个半天就组成了一整天，这样日积月累，良好的行为习惯就养成了。

60

MAKE THE BEST OF IT

充分利用

1. "O, George Hays, just look here!" said little Madge Morrell. "The old gray cat has jumped through this window, and broken cousin Alice's beautiful rose geranium. O, is it not too bad! How angry Alice will be."

2. "My sister does not get angry at such things, Miss Madge. I never saw her angry but once in my life, and that was when some boys worried a poor little kitten almost to death,"

3. "But this is so very provoking, George, any body would be angry."

4. "It is really too bad, but you will see if Alice does not try to make the best of it,"

5. Pretty soon the young lady entered the room, her sunny face beaming with the bright spirit which reigned within. She was humming a sweet morning song, but she paused abruptly before her beautiful, ruined geramum.

6. "Ah, who has done this!' she exclaimed.

7. "That ugly old cat broke it, cousin Alice; I saw her myself," said little Madge.

8. "Poor puss! she did not know what mischief she was doing. It was the very pet of all my flowers.—But come, little cousin, do not look so long-faced; we must try and make the best of it,"

9. "I do not think there is much best to this, Alice."

10. "O yes, it is not nearly as bad as it might have been. The fine stalk is not injured, and it will soon send forth new shoots. This large broken branch will be lovely in bouquets.

11. "Let us arrange a little one for mother's room. We will place this cluster of scarlet blossoms in a wine-glass, and you may run out into the garden, and gather a few snowdrops to put around it.

12. "There! was there ever any thing more beautiful? Now, we will set the wine-glass in this little saucer, and place some sweetscented geranium leaves around the edge, with a few snowdrops distributed tastefully among them.

13. "Mother will admire it, she loves flowers so much. Now, little one, do you not think there is a bright side to this affair? I am not sure but pussy did us a favor, by giving us so much pleasure from quite an unexpected source,"

14. "I think you have found the bright side, Alice, though I am sure I never should. I almost wanted the old cat killed,"

15. "Never be angry at a poor, unreasoning animal, my child. Cultivate a more noble disposition, and learn to control yourself, even in the smallest matters that might disturb the quiet of your mind.

16. "It is only by such self-control that you can ever arrive at true womanhood. Look for the bright side even of your disappointments and troubles. By such a course you will make for yourself a welcome every where, and your own happiness will be increased a thousand-fold,"

【中文阅读】

1．“乔治·海斯，快看这里！”马琪·莫雷尔说：“那只老灰猫从窗子跳过去，把爱丽斯表姐漂亮的玫瑰、天竺葵花摔坏了。天啊，真是太糟糕了！爱丽斯会非常生气的！”

2．“我姐姐不会为这样的事情生气的，马琪小姐。我长这么大只见过她生过一次气，那次是因为几个男孩子差点把一只可怜的小猫咪整死。”

3．“乔治，那确实让人生气，谁都会生气的。”

4．“这确实很糟糕，不过你看看爱丽斯是怎样妥善处理这件事的。”

5．不久年轻的爱丽斯进了房间，她美丽纯洁的心灵使她脸上洋溢着灿烂的笑容。进房间时她正哼着一首甜美的晨曲，当走到被打坏的天竺葵花前面时突然停了下来。

6．“哎呀！这是谁干的？”她喊道。

7．“是那只可恶的老灰猫打破的，爱丽斯表姐，是我亲眼看到的。”

8．“可怜的猫咪！她不知道自己闯了多大的祸。这是她所有花中我最喜欢的。但是，没关系小表妹，不要拉着个长脸不高兴，我们来充分利用一下这些东西。”

9．“爱丽斯，我认为没什么好充分利用的了。”

10．“有的！这没有那么糟糕。花柄没有打断，所以可以很快长出新枝，这个折断的大花枝可以绑成漂亮的花束。

11．“我们用这个小花枝去装饰妈妈的房间，再把这束红色小花插到红酒杯中，你到花园中采些雪花莲点缀在红花周围。

12．“看！有比这更漂亮的花吗？现在，你把这红酒杯再放到小茶托上，把浓香的天竺葵叶子插在周围，让雪花莲做点缀。

13．“妈妈会喜欢的，她很喜欢花。小表妹，你现在不认为这件事也有好的一方面吗？我不是很确定，但老灰猫确实为我们做了件好事，它用这样一个意想不到的方式给了我们这么多快乐。”

14．“爱丽斯，我认为你确实发现了好的一方面，我从没发现过，我开始几乎想杀死那只老猫。”

15．“永远不要和可怜的动物生气，小妹妹。要培养更加温柔的性格，学着会控制自己，甚至能控制扰乱自己内心平静的最细小的东西。

16．“只有用这样的自我控制，你才能真正成为淑女，无论你有多失望，无论麻烦有多大，你都要去寻找光明的一面，这样你就会到处受欢迎，你自己的快乐才会成倍增加。”

61

SCHOOL AT HOME

家庭学校

1. The cold wind was blowing and the big drops of rain were falling fast.

2. "My children," said mamma, "you need not go to school this morning; but if you wish, you may have a room all to yourselves, and play school at home,"

3. "O, thank you, mamma," said Arthur and Herbert and Irving, all at once; "that will be so nice," "And after the school is fairly begun, won't you come and see us?" said little Herbert. And he went up to mamma and kissed her.

4. "Do you want me to come, Berty?" said mamma. They always called little Herbert Berty.

5. "O, yes," said Berty, "we always like to have visitors. Our teacher says it does the scholars good to have visitors,"

6. "Well, I will come and see you by-and-by. Who shall be the teacher?" said mamma.

7. "I want Arthur to teach me," said little Irving. "Sometimes he teaches me at the big school, and the teacher says he is a good little teacher. I want Arthur to teach me," he said again.

8. "I'm agreed," said Herbert;"for Arthur is the oldest and knows the most. So Arthur is elected teacher."

9. "Now," said Axthur, "as I am to be the teacher and you the scholars, I must have a big seat up at a desk, and you must have little seats on the floor.

10. "This table will make a good desk, if we move it out from the wall a little way, and raise the back leaf.

11. "The chair shall sit behind the table. There! my desk is ready.

12. "Now, Irving, you may get the little bell and put it on the desk. I shall want the bell to call the school to order, and to let you know when to recite. What shall we get for you to sit on? Oh! I know now—if mamma will let us have them: two little stools in the parlor."

13. "I will ask her," said Berty; and away he ran. "Yes, we can have them, and here they are. How soft they are!"

14. "Now," said Arthur, "it is time for school to begin. You may get your little books and slates, and put them on my desk. When I tap the bell you must take your seats and sit up straight."And Arthur went to the desk and gave the bell a tap.

15. "Now, boys, the first thing in order is a story which I will read to you.

16. "When I have read it, I want you to tell me what you think of it; and then I will see how much of it you can tell me."

17. And Arthur—I mean the teacher—read a story. When he had finished reading it, he said to Herbert, "Did you ever hear this story before?"

18. "No, sir," Berty says "sir" to his teacher.

19. "And did you ever hear it before, Irving?"

20. "No, I never did,"said Irving.

21. "What do you think of it?"

22. "Think of it? I don't think of it. I don't know how to think of it, but I like it," said Irving.

23. "So do I. It is a very good one. I like it first rate," said Berty.

24. "That is what I meant: and I should have said, 'How do you like the story?' I am glad you like it. Now, Berty, let me hear what you can tell about it."

25. "I can tell a cow and milk; and Ann, —she milked the cow."

26. "And the cow was white, and Ann got almost a pailful of milk from her," said Irving; "and I like to drink milk, too."

27. "But you could not drink a whole pailful, could you?"

28. "O no, I could not drink so much as that," And he laughed right out.

29. "And what would you do with so much milk, then?"

30. "I would do just as Ann did. I would make butter; and then I could eat the butter with bread. I like bread and butter. Don't you, Herbert? And I like bread and milk for supper."

31. "And I would like some for dinner," said Herbert.

32. Just then mamma opened the door softly, and came in to see the school.

33. "O, mamma! May I have some bread and milk for dinner?" said Irving.

34. Irving is a small boy, and has not learned that he must not speak out in school. So the teacher said, "Irving, you are in school now, and must not talk so to visitors."

35. "O, I forgot I was in school. It don't seem a bit like the big school. I like this school the best, I do."

36. "Can you think of any thing else that I read?"

37. "Let me see,—O, yes! You read that Uncle Daniel has a big yard full of cows! and that he puts their milk into large vats and makes it into cheese.

38. "I should like to go to Uncle Daniel's and see him make cheese. Where does he live? in Michigan?" asked Herbert.

39. "Mamma," said the little teacher, "have we an Uncle Daniel, just as this story says?"

40. "Yes, my children, Uncle Daniel is your father's brother; and he lives a long way from here, in the State of New York. He has a large cheese dairy."

41. "Thank you, mamma. I did not know that this was a true story about our own uncle. I thought it was just a made-up story," said Arthur, quite forgetting that he was the teacher.

42. Then turning to Herbert and Irving, he said, "Boys, I see that you remember the story pretty well. How much one can learn by reading! We can learn almost every thing by reading.

43. "There are many things that we should like to know that we can find out no other way, and this is one reason why we should learn to read."

44. "That is well said, Arthur. I think your teacher is right in saying that you are quite a teacher," said mamma.

【中文阅读】

1．刺骨的风刮着，大大的雨点急速落下来。

2．“孩子们，”妈妈对她的孩子们说：“你们今天上午不必上学了。但是如果你们愿意，可以把家里变成学校。”

3．“哦，太谢谢了，妈妈！”亚瑟、赫伯特和爱尔文立刻说道，“那真是太好了。”“过一会儿家庭学校就开始之后，您不来看看我们吗？”小赫伯特跑过去亲吻妈妈，一边问妈妈。

4．“伯蒂，你希望我去看你们吗？”妈妈问道。他们都叫小赫伯特为伯蒂。

5．“太希望了！”伯蒂说，“我们一直喜欢有参观者，老师说有参观者对学生有益。”

6．“那么，我会去看你们。你们当中谁是老师？”妈妈说道。

7．“我想让亚瑟教我，”小爱尔文回答。“有时候他在大课堂上教我，老师夸他是个很好的小老师，所以我想让亚瑟教我。”他又说道。

8．“我同意，”赫伯特说，“因为亚瑟最大，知道得最多，所以我们选亚瑟做老师。”

9．“那么，”亚瑟说，“既然让我做老师，而你们是学生，那必须给我准备一张大椅子，放在桌旁，而你们必须摆些小椅子坐。

10．“如果把这张桌子从墙边挪开一点，拿走上面的桌布，就是一张不错的课桌。

11．“把这张椅子放在桌子后面，看！我的课桌准备好了。

12．“现在，爱尔文，你去把小铃铛拿来，把它放在我讲桌上。我要用铃铛的声音代表学校里上课下课的铃声，并让你们知道应该什么时候背书。你们做什么呢？对，我知道了。如果妈妈允许，你们可以把她卧室的凳子拿来坐。”

13．“我去问妈妈，”伯蒂说着跑开了。“妈妈同意了，我已经拿来了，多软多舒服的凳子啊！”

14．“好了，”亚瑟说，“上课时间到了，你们现在拿出书和石板，放到我的讲桌上来。我一敲玲，你们就必须到各自的座位上坐直。”说着亚瑟走到讲桌旁敲起铃铛。

15．“同学们，我们要做的第一件事是，我要给你们讲一个故事。

16．“我讲完故事后，请你们来讲一讲，看看你们能告诉我多少。”

17．接着亚瑟“老师”开始讲故事。讲完后，他问赫伯特：“以前你听过这个故事吗？”

18．“没有，先生，”伯蒂用“先生”代表老师。

19．“爱尔文，你听过吗？”

20．“没有，从没听过。”爱尔文回答。

21．“你认为这个故事怎么样？”

22．“怎么样？没考虑，我不知道该怎么说，但我喜欢。”爱尔文回答。

23．“我也一样。这个故事很不错，我非常喜欢。”伯蒂说。

24．“这就是我想表达的。其实我应该问：‘你们喜爱这则故事的程度如何？’我很高兴你们喜欢这则故事。现在，伯蒂，让我听听你来讲这个故事。”

25．“我可以讲一头牛、牛奶以及安的故事，安是个挤奶工。”

26．“牛是白色的，安挤了满满一桶奶，”爱尔文讲，“我也喜欢喝牛奶。”

27．“但是你喝不了一桶奶，对吗？”

28．“是的，我喝不了那么多奶，”他笑出了声。

29．“那么你要用这么多奶做什么。”

30．“我会像安那样做，我会做黄油，然后用面包蘸黄油吃。我喜欢面包蘸黄油。你不喜欢吗，赫伯特？而且我喜欢晚饭中有面包蘸牛奶。”

31．“我喜欢午饭来一点，”赫伯特接了一句。

32．就在这时，妈妈轻轻地推开门，走了进来，来看看这个家中的学校。

33．“哦，妈妈！晚饭我可以吃面包蘸牛奶吗？”爱尔文问妈妈。

34．爱尔文还小，他不知道上课不能说话，因此“老师”说：“爱尔文，你现在是在上课，不能这样与来访者说话。”

35．“我忘了我是在上课了。这有点不像大课堂，我更喜欢这个课堂。”

36．“你还想起其他的了吗？”

37．“让我想想——哦，是的！你讲到丹尼尔叔叔有个大院子，院子里都是牛！他把牛奶装到很多大木桶里，然后做成奶酪。”

38．“我很想拜访一下丹尼尔叔叔，看看他怎么做奶酪。他住哪儿？在密歇根吗？”赫伯特问。

39．“妈妈，”小老师说，“我们有故事里描述的这样的叔叔吗？”

40．“有，孩子们。丹尼尔叔叔是你们父亲的弟弟，他住的地方离这里很远，在纽约州。他拥有一家很大的奶酪制品厂。”

41．“谢谢妈妈，我不知道这竟然是一则讲述我们亲叔叔的真实故事，我还以为这是编的呢。”亚瑟对妈妈说，他几乎忘了他现在是老师了。

42．说完他又转身对赫伯特和爱尔文说：“同学们，我知道你们已经把这个故事牢牢地记在心里了，通过阅读你们可以学到很多啊！通过阅读我们可以学到几乎所有的事情。

43．“有许多事情我们想知道，却又不能从其他渠道了解到，这就是我们需要阅读的原因。”

44．“亚瑟，说得很好。我认为你们老师说得非常对，你确实是个好老师。”妈妈评价道。

62. SCHOOL

AT HOME (CONTINUED)

家庭学校（续）

1. "Herbert, you may take your book and read over your lesson to yourself, and while your are doing it I will hear Irving read," said the teacher.

2. Herbert at once took his book and began to study his lesson; and the teacher said to Irving, "Come, now you may read."

3. Teacher. What word did you learn at your last lesson?

4. Irving. Black.

5. T. What is black the name of?

6. I. A color.

7. T. Can you tell me some things that are black?

8. I. Yes; my shoes are black; my cap is black, and our cow is black.

9. T. That is right. What is the color of this book?

10. I. It is black.

11. T. Is this leaf black?

12. I. No, sir.

13. T. What color is it?

14. I. White.

15. T. Can you tell me some other things that are white?

16. I. Snow is white; sheets are white; and this paper is white.

17. T. When you read in the last Lesson,[*] —black dog, black cat, what did you mean?

18. I. I meant that the dog was black, and that the cat was black.

19. T. What word told you the color of the dog and cat.

20. I. The word black.

21. T. Do you know who has a black cat?

22. I. Yes, sir; Jane has one.

23. T. Did you ever see a cat that was not black?

24. I. O yes; Cousin Grace's cat is as white as snow.

25. T. What word tells you the color Of Cousin Grace's cat?

26. I. It is the word white.

27. T. Did you ever see this word?

28. I. No, sir.

29. T. But you have heard it?

30. I. O yes, a great many times.

31. T. And can you speak it?

32. I. Yes, sir.

33. T. Let me hear you speak it.

34. I. White.

35. T. That is right. Speak it again

36. I. White.

37. T What is white the name of?

38. I. A color.

39. T. What word is this that I point to?

40. I. Black.

41. T. What is this that I point to now?

42. I. I do not know.

43. T. Is it not the word black?

44. I. No, sir.

45. T. How do you know?

46. I. It does not look like it.

47. T. Does it look like any word you have learned?

48. I. No, sir. It must be a new word.

49. T. Yes, it is a new word; and it shall be your lesson for to-day. Let me make it on your slate. There. Does that look like it?

50. I. Yes; very much like it.

51. T. Now, you make it on the slate. (After some showing and more trying, Irving makes the word.) That is pretty well done for a little boy, and the first time, too. Now for its name. Shall I tell you?

52. I. Yes. I want to know.

53. T. It—is now, will you remember it?

54. I. I will try.

55. T. It is the word white. What did I say?

56. I. You said white

57. T. Yes; that is its name. Now, what word is this? (pointing to another one).

58. I. White.

59. T. And what word is this?

60. I. Black.

61. T. And what is this?

62. I. White.

63. T. That is right. Now you may take your book, and see if you can find the word white any where else.

64. I. Yes, here it is; and here it is again. And here is white, white, white! one, two, three times!

65. T. Now you may read from the book.

66. I. White dog, white cat.

67. T. These are both white animals. Now read again.

68. I. Black dog, black cat.

69 T. And these are both black animals. Now, how many dogs are there?

70. I. Two.

71. T. How do you know?

72. I. One dog is black and one dog is white, and that makes two dogs; for one and one are two.

73. T. And how many cats are there?

74. I. Two: a black one and a white one.

75. T. And how many animals in all?

76. I. Four; for there are two dogs and two cats, and two and two are four.

77. T. How many legs has a dog?

78. I. Four.

79. T. How many legs has a cat?

80. I. Four.

81. T. Why do they have legs?

82. I. So they can move about.

83. T. With what is a dog covered?

84. I. Coarse hair.

85. T. With what is a cat covered?

86. I. Fine hair, or fur.

87. T. When the hair is black, what is the color of the dog?

88. I. Black.

89. T. What color is the hair when the dog is white?

90. I. White.

91. T. What gives the dog and cat their color?

92. I. The hair.

93. T. What gives the boy and girl their color?

94. I. The skin.

95. T. Does the hair do the dog any good?

96. I. Yes, sir; it keeps him warm in the winter, and in the summer it keeps the flies from biting him, and the sun from burning him.

97. T. What does the boy have to protect his body?

98. I. Clothes.

99. T. Why did not God cover his body with hair like the dog's?

100. I. I do not know.

101. T. God gave man hands, and wisdom to use them, so that he could make his own clothes; but the dog does not know enough to make his own clothes; and if he did, he has no hands with which to make them. So God clothed the dog, but did not clothe the boy.

102. Now you may take your seat and print the words on your slate.

【中文阅读】

1．“赫伯特，你现在可以把你的书拿走了，然后自己通读课文，这个时间我要听爱尔文朗读课文。”老师说。

2．赫伯特立刻把书拿回座位开始自学。老师对爱尔文说：“现在你开始朗读吧。”

3．老　师：上一篇课文中你学到了什么单词？

4．爱尔文：黑色。

5．老　师：黑色的定义是什么？

6．爱尔文：一种颜色。

7．老　师：你可以说出一些黑色的东西吗？

8．爱尔文：可以。我的鞋是黑色的；我的帽子是黑色的；我们家的牛是黑色的。

9．老　师：正确。这本书是什么颜色？

10．爱尔文：黑色。

11．老　师：这个桌布是黑色吗？

12．爱尔文：不是，先生。

13．老　师：是什么颜色？

14．爱尔文：白色。

15．老　师：你能再说出一些白色的东西吗？

16．爱尔文：雪是白色的；床单是白色的；纸是白色的。

17．老　师：你在学上一课时，学习了黑狗、黑猫，都是什么意思？

18．爱尔文：意思是狗是黑色的，猫也是黑色的。

19．老　师：哪个字告诉了你狗和猫的颜色？

20．爱尔文：“黑”这个字。

21．老　师：你知道谁有一只黑猫吗？

22．爱尔文：知道，先生。简有一只。

23．老　师：你见过不是黑色的猫吗？

24．爱尔文：哦，见过。格蕾丝表姐的猫和雪一样白。

25．老　师：哪个字说明了格蕾丝表姐的猫的颜色？

26．爱尔文：是“白”这个字。

27．老　师：你见过这个字了吗？

28．爱尔文：没有先生。

29．老　师：那么你听说过吗？

30．爱尔文：听说过，很多次。

31．老　师：你能说出来吗？

32．爱尔文：能，先生。

33．老　师：你说出来让我听听。

34．爱尔文：白。

35．老　师：正确。请再说一遍。

36．爱尔文：白。

37．老　师：白这个字怎么定义？

38．爱尔文：一种颜色。

39．老　师：我指着的是哪个字？

40．爱尔文：黑。

41．老　师：我现在指着的是什么颜色？

42．爱尔文：我不知道。

43．老　师：不是“黑”这个字吗？

44．爱尔文：不是，先生。

45．老　师：你怎么知道？

46．爱尔文：“黑”字不是这个样子。

47．老　师：这像是你已经学过的字吗？

48．爱尔文：不像，先生。这肯定是个生字。

49．老　师：是的，这是个生字；而且是我们今天要学习的字。我来把它给你写到石板上。看，写得像吗？

50．爱尔文：是，非常像。

51．老　师：现在，你在石板上把这个字写出来。（几次示范和尝试之后，爱尔文终于会写这个字了）对于你这么大的孩子来说，已经很不错了，何况这还是第一次。现在我来告诉你怎么发音好吗？（经过多次教读和跟读，爱尔文终于会读了）对于一个初次学习的小孩子来说，这已经相当好了。现在我来给你讲这个字的定义，好吗？

52．爱尔文：好的，我很想知道。

53．老　师：这个字的发音是……好了，请你记住好吗？

54．爱尔文：好的，我尽力。

55．老　师：这个字是“白”，我怎么说的？

56．爱尔文：你说“白”。

57．老　师：对；就是这样发音。告诉我，这个字怎么念？（指着另外一个字）

58．爱尔文：白。

59．老　师：这个字呢？

60．爱尔文：黑。

61．老　师：这个怎么念？

62．爱尔文：白。

63．老　师：正确。现在你可以把书拿走，看看在书中其他地方能不能找到这个字。

64．爱尔文：好的。这里有一个，这里还有，这是个“白”，又一个“白”，又一个！一、二、三次！

65．老　师：现在你可以看着书读出来。

66．爱尔文：白狗、白猫。

67．老　师：这两个都是白色的动物，现在请再读一遍。

68．爱尔文：黑狗、黑猫。

69．老　师：这两个都是黑色动物。请说出一共几条狗？

70．爱尔文：两条。

71．老　师：你怎么知道的？

72．爱尔文：一条狗是黑色，一条是白色，一共两条，一加一等于二。

73．老　师：有几只猫？

74．爱尔文：两只：一只黑猫，一只白猫。

75．老　师：一共有几个动物。

76．爱尔文：四个；两条狗、两只猫，二加二等于四。

77．老　师：一条狗有几条腿？

78．爱尔文：四条。

79．老　师：一只猫有几条腿？

80．爱尔文：四条。

81．老　师：他们为什么有腿？

82．爱尔文：有腿他们才能跑动。

83．老　师：狗身上覆盖的一层是什么？

84．爱尔文：粗毛。

85．老　师：猫身上覆盖的一层是什么？

86．爱尔文：绒毛。

87．老　师：如果毛是黑色，那么狗是什么颜色？

88．爱尔文：黑色。

89．老　师：如果狗是白色，那么它的毛是什么颜色？

90．爱尔文：白色。

91．老　师：是什么使猫和狗有了颜色？

92．爱尔文：它们身上的毛。

93．老　师：是什么给了男孩子和女孩子颜色？

94．爱尔文：皮肤。

95．老　师：毛对狗来说有什么用处吗？

96．爱尔文：有，先生。冬天，皮毛使狗能保持温暖；夏天，它能防止蚊虫叮咬，防止阳光晒伤狗的皮肤。

97．老　师：男孩子需要用什么来保护他们的身体？

98．爱尔文：衣服。

99．老　师：为什么上帝不让人有像狗一样的毛？

100．爱尔文：我不知道。

101．老　师：上帝给了人类双手，还给了智慧让人类使用手做衣服；但是狗不懂怎么做衣服。如果上帝给了狗智慧，人类就不会有能做衣服的双手了，因此上帝给了狗皮毛，但没有让狗会做衣服。

102．老　师：现在你可以坐在自己的座位上用石板练字了。

注　释

①　注：此处为古英语，Thou=You；seest=sees。

*　See Analytical First Reader, Lesson Ⅳ. 1.

下册目录

63 I'M JUST GOING TO DO IT　我正要去做

64 THE PEACE-MAKER　让人和睦之人

65 OBEYING ORDERS　服从命令

66 TRUE OBEDIENCE　真正的服从

67 THE REMARKABLE TOOL　最出色的工具

68 THE ECHO　回声

69 CAPITAL FUN　富家子弟的一次戏闹

70 TIRED OF MYSELF　厌烦自己

71 WHAT THEY SAY　他们在说什么

72 ANNIE'S SAVINGS-BOX　安妮的百宝箱

73 GEORGE'S HABIT　乔治的习惯

74 AUNT LINA'S SUNSHINE　丽娜姑姑的阳光

75 THE ORPHAN LARKS　孤儿百灵鸟

76 TWO MARKET BOYS　两个集市小贩

77 WILLIE'S SELF-DENIAL　威利的奉献

78 THE DONKEY AND THE HORSE　驴和马

79 FRANK'S PENKNIFE　弗兰克的铅笔刀

80 SUSAN AND THE ROSE　苏珊与玫瑰

81 MALTA'S LOST DARLING　玛尔他丢失的宝贝

82 JUMPING TO CONCLUSIONS　匆忙下结论

83 COASTING　滑雪橇游戏

84 SANTA CLAUS　圣诞老人

85 THE SPEECH OF SANTA CLAUS　圣诞老人的讲话

86 PUTTING A COAL ON HIS HEAD　把煤放在头上

87 PUTTING A COAL ON HIS HEAD (CONTINUED)　把煤放在头上（续）

88 BUSINESS FIRST AND PLEASURE AFTER　先付出再享受

89 THE LITTLE PHILOSOPHER　小哲学家

90 SOUNDING BRASS　空鸣的锣

91 SOUNDING BRASS (CONTINUED)　铜锣响钹（续）

92 THE FROLIC　贪玩一会儿

93 NOT EVERY BLOSSOM BECOMES A PLUM　并非开花的都结果

94 BE NOT OVERCOME OF EVIL, BUT OVERCOME EVIL WITH GOOD　不要以恶制恶，要以善制恶

95 JOHN ANDY, THE SELFISH BOY　约翰·安迪，自私的孩子

96 JOHN ANDY, THE SELFISH BOY (CONTINUED)　约翰·安迪，自私的孩子（续）

97 NEVER GIVE UP Ⅰ: THE HARD LESSON　永不放弃（1）：难背的一课

98 NEVER GIVE UP Ⅱ: ARTHUR LEAVES SCHOOL AND GETS A PLACE AS ERRAND-BOY　永不放弃（2）：亚瑟辍学去做童工

99 NEVER GIVE UP Ⅲ: ARTHUR IN BUSINESS　永不放弃（3）：亚瑟在工作

100 A SERMON ON A TWIG　用树枝布道

101 ABRAHAM LINCOLN　亚伯拉罕·林肯

102 THE UNSEEN FRIEND　未曾谋面的朋友

103 THE UNSEEN FRIEND (CONCLUDED)　未曾谋面的朋友（续）

104 FABLE OF THE PIN AND NEEDLE　大头针和绣花针的故事

105 THE WORST OF IT　更糟糕

106 THE BOY AT THE DYKE　水塘边的男孩

107 THE DRAGON-FLY　蜻蜓

108 WINTER　冬季

109 THE DOGS OF SAINT BERNARD　圣·伯纳德修道院的狗

110 THE DOGS OF ST. BERNARD (CONTINUED)　圣·伯纳德修道院的狗（续）

111 AGRICULTURE AND MECHANICS　农业与机械

返回总目录

CLASSIC READERS

美国语文阅读经典

下

｜小学卷｜

（美）理查德·爱德华兹／编

周　婕　姜　静　刘建芳／译

天津人民出版社

下册

63

I'M JUST GOING TO DO IT

我正要去做

1. "Now, mother, isn't Hal too provoking! He promised to take me strawberrying with him, and now he's gone and left me," cried Jessie, trying to keep back her tears.

2. "Our Hal broken his promise?" Her mother could hardly believe it.

3. "Why, no, mother, I suppose not exactly. you see, he said I might go if I would be ready at two o'clock, and I was just going to put on my things, when he started off as fast as he could run. There he is now—away down the other side of the common!" she added with, a little sob.

4. "And it is a quarter past two. Why did you not get ready in time?"

5. "I did not think it was so late. Besides, I was going to, as soon as I had finished Dolly's apron. But Hal said the rest were waiting, and he could not stay another minute."

6. "And you do not blame him, Jessie? He had no right to keep the other children waiting, any more than you had to keep him. I am sorry you have lost your afternoon's pleasure, just because you were behind the time; but you can do nothing now but make the best of it. Learn from this that while you are 'just going,' your chance may be just gone."

7. Jessie, who had already learned that "it is of no use to cry for spilt milk," drew a deep sigh, and sat down to console herself with a book.

8. By-and-by her mother put down her work-basket, and went out of the room, saying, "Jessie, dear, look after the baby, and do not let him get out of your sight."

9. "Yes, mother, I will watch him. Here, Birdie, come and see what Jessie has for you. Here is a doll!"

10. Baby took the china doll, tasted of its head, pounded the floor with it, shook it as a cat would shake a mouse, and then crept out of sight. Presently, Jessie heard a crash and a cry that made her heart stand still.

11. She rushed into the next room, and there sat baby Dick on the floor, covered with bits of broken glass, and a little stream of blood was running down his white forehead. He had pulled over and broken a vase on his own head.

12. His screams soon brought their mother, and while she was bathing the wound, Jessie stood by, saying, "I had missed him, and was just going after him, when I heard him cry. Poor little Dick!"

13. "If you had only gone, my daughter, instead of meaning to go," was the sober answer, "he would have been saved this sad wound."

14. When Jessie's mother went with her up to bed that night, she asked, "Has this been a pleasant day to my little girl?"

15. "No, mother, it has been the worst kind of a day. In the first place, I was late at school this morning, and that put me out of humor for the whole forenoon. Then I could not go with Hal; and, worst of all, poor baby got hurt. It has been a day of misfortunes."

16. "And every one of them has happened because you were'just going to do' all those things, instead of doing."

17. Jessie unlaced her boots in sober silence. At last she said,"But I never mean to be late again."

18. "Of course you do not. But the mischief is, my child, that you feel as if it were all well enough as long as you are 'just going to do' your duty. This is a great mistake. Just going to do a thing amounts to nothing. Do it. Do not stop to mean to do it."

19. And Mrs. Richards spoke so earnestly that Jessie looked up into her face and said, "Why, mother, what makes you care so much about it? Do you think I am so very bad?"

20. Her mother took her in her arms, and answered, "I am sick at heart, Jessie, because I am afraid 'just going to do' will spoil your whole life. It cheats you out of your pleasures, and keeps you from doing your duties.

21. "Sometimes, Jessie, I am dreadfully afraid that when my darling comes to heaven's gate at last, and her heavenly Father asks, 'My child, did you give your heart to Me down on the earth?' my poor child will have to say, 'O Lord, I always meant to do so. I was just going to give it, when death took me away.'

22. "Then He would have to say, 'Inasmuch as ye did it not—'" These last words sunk to a whisper: she could speak no more; and Jessie felt hot tears dropping on her head.

【中文阅读】

1．“妈妈，海尔真是太气人了！他答应好了要带我去摘草莓的，却没带上我。”杰西大声对妈妈说，用力忍着不让眼泪掉下来。

2．“我们的海尔没有信守承诺？”妈妈有些不能相信。

3．“不是的，妈妈，这么说也不太准确。是这样：他说如果两点我可以做好准备出发，他就带我去。可是我刚要把一切弄妥帖，他就一溜烟跑了。你看，他现在都跑到公共绿地的那一边了！”她有点羞愧地又加了一句。

4．“可是现在已经两点一刻了。你为什么没能及时做好准备？”

5．“我觉得现在也不太晚啊。而且我一洗完多莉的围裙就要去呢。可是海尔说别人还等着呢，他再也不能等了。”

6．“你不要责备他好吗，杰西？他没有权利让别人等他，更不用说是你让他等。我很遗憾就因为你误点了，你下午失去了玩乐的机会。不过，你现在除了充分利用这段时间，什么也做不了。你要从中吸取教训，那就是：当你‘马上就要做’的时候，也许你已经错过好时机了。”

7．杰西曾经学过“覆水难收”这个成语，因此她叹了一口气，只能坐下来用看书安慰那受伤的心灵。

8．过了一会儿，妈妈放下手中的篮子，便走出房间对她说：“杰西，亲爱的，你照看一下宝宝，不要让宝宝离开你的视线。”

9．“好的，妈妈，我会照看好宝宝的。过来伯蒂！来看看杰西给小伯蒂准备了什么？一个娃娃！”

10．宝宝拿了娃娃，用嘴咬娃娃的脑袋，然后又扔到地上，一会儿，又用力摇晃，就像猫咪逗弄小老鼠一样。过了一阵，他爬到了杰西看不到的地方。突然，杰西就听到“咔嚓”一声，紧接着一声哭喊惊得杰西的心几乎停止了跳动。

11．她马上冲进隔壁房间，只见宝宝坐在地板上，地板上还有些碎玻璃碴，一小注血正从宝宝迪克的脑门上向下流。原来是他从高处拉一个花瓶，结果花瓶刚好砸在了他的头上。

12．他的惊叫声很快惊动了妈妈。妈妈立刻过来给宝宝清理伤口，杰西站在一旁说：“我刚才一见不到他，正要去找他，可就在那时听到了宝宝的哭喊声，可怜的小迪克！”

13．“孩子，如果你已经去了而不是刚刚要去，就不会是这样一个结果了，他就不会受伤了。”

14．到了晚上，妈妈带她上床睡觉的时候，问她：“我的小姑娘，今天过得愉快吗？”

15．“不愉快，妈妈，今天过得最糟糕了。一开始，我今天早晨上学迟到了，整个一上午我都不高兴。然后海尔又没带我去玩，最糟糕的是，宝宝又受了伤。今天真是太不幸了。”

16．“每件事情都是因为你‘正要去做’而不是‘正在做’。”

17．杰西伤心地一言不发解着鞋带，最后她说：“以后我再也不想迟到了。”

18．“你当然不想。但是孩子，你的主要问题是：你认为只要你‘马上就要去做’就很不错了。这是非常错误的想法，马上要去做就等同于什么都没做。所以你一定要做，不要只是想去做。”

19．理查德斯夫人说得非常恳切，杰西扬起头来看着妈妈的脸问道：“妈妈，您为什么这么在意这个问题？您觉得我很不好吗？”

20．妈妈把她抱在怀里说：“我心疼你啊，杰西。因为我害怕‘马上就去做’会毁了你一辈子。它会毁掉你的快乐，让你不能完成你该做的事情。

21．“杰西，有时候我很害怕将来有一天我的可爱宝贝来到天堂门口时，上帝问她：‘我的孩子，你活着的时候，你把你的心全部献给我了吗？’我可怜的宝贝只能回答：‘上帝，我一直想献出我的全部，可是我刚要这么做，就死了。’

22．“上帝会说：‘但是，鉴于你没有……’”妈妈在她耳边说出了最后几个字：她再也不能说话了。杰西听到这里，立刻就感觉到有热泪流到了她的头上。

64

THE PEACE-MAKER

让人和睦之人

1. A little boy, who had been in the habit of learning a verse from the Bible every week, on one Monday morning said to his mother, "Mother, what is my verse for this week?"

2. "Blessed are the peace-makers," said Mrs. Allen.

3. "Blessed are the peace-makers," repeated Willie. "I will try and remember that;" and taking up his new kite he kissed his mother, and started for the play-ground.

4. It was a bright Fourth of July morning, and, of course; it was a holiday with all the little boys in the neighborhood. Do you know why Fourth of July is kept a holiday?

5. When Willie got to the play-ground he found a large number of boys there, and as many as twenty kites already in the air. "Now, boys," said Willie, "I will show you what my kite can do."

6. Willie laid his kite on the ground to take a knot out of its tail, and when he was untying it he said to himself, "I wonder if I shall have any occasion to act the peace-maker today?"

7. He had hardly said this before loud words caught his ear, and looking around he saw two boys standing over a broken kite, and their harsh words and looks showed that they were getting quite angry.

8. "I will pay you for that, sir," said Dan.

9. "It was not my fault; I did not know it was there?"

10. "You did. You broke it on purpose, you rascal!"

11. "Say that again, and I will give you a good beating!"

12. "Beat me! You had better try it."

13. Here Dan pulled off his coat and threw it on the ground, then doubling up his fists, he cried out—

14. "Now come on! Just come on! I am ready to be beaten. You just come on and try it, Dick Bell, and I'll show you!"

15. Dick was preparing to try it, when Willie, with his kite in his hand and a prayer in his heart, stepped between them. "Stop a moment, boys; maybe we can settle this without a fight."

16. "You keep out of the way, Bill Allen, or you will get knocked down," shouted the boy with the coat off.

17. "Now, Dan, before you get to fighting, just let me speak a word."

18. "What do you want?" said Dan.

19. "Is it about the kite that you are angry?"

20. "Yes," replied Dan, turning around to look at the fragments. "It was the best kite in the field, and Dick Bell has ruined it;" and again Dan clenched his fist and aimed a blow at Dick.

21. Willie caught the blow with his right arm. It stung a little; but Willie only said, "Come, Dan, don't pound your friends!"

22. "Now, look here, Dan, I will tell you what I Will do, if you will give up this—this fighting, I mean; I will let you have my kite. It is a real high-flyer, and better than yours, I guess.

23. "Do you mean that you will give it to me for nothing?"and Dan was a little red in the face.

24. "No; I will give it to you for not fighting."

25. "Why don't you want me to fight?" asked Dan, very much puzzled. "It does not hurt you."

26. "No, Dan; but it is wrong. God says so—in the Bible."

27. "But I don't See what business it is of yours, if we choose to fight."

28. "My verse for this week is, 'Blessed are the peacemakers,' and I want to get the blessing. So, please, Dan, don't fight, and you may have my new kite," said Willie.

29. Dan stooped down over the fragments of the kite, and appeared to be trying to put them together; but I am sure he was only thinking of Willie's word.

30. Presently he looked up, and said in his usual tone, "Dick, did you really not do this on purpose?"

31. "No, Dan, I told you the truth. I did not know it was there, and I am sorry I broke it. I would have told you so if you had not got mad in such a hurry. If you will let me, I will make you another exactly like it. I have some capital paper at home."

32. "But this is Dan's now," said Willie, holding out his kite.

33. "No; I am not quite so mean as that, old fellow," said Dan. "Keep your kite. You have taught me to keep my temper."

34. "Now shake hands, boys," said Willie.

35. And as Dan gave his hand to Dick, he said, "Now, Dick, this is better than black eyes and bloody noses, isn't it?"

36. How sweetly came to Willie's heart the words, "Blessed are the peace-makers,"

【中文阅读】

1．一个小男孩养成了每周学习一节《圣经》的习惯。一天早晨他问妈妈：“妈妈，这周我该学哪一节了？”

2．“使人和睦之人有福了。”艾伦夫人回答。

3．“使人和睦之人有福了。”威利重复了一遍。“我会努力记住。”说完他拿起了新做好的风筝，向操场走去。

4．这是七月四号的早晨，天空晴朗。当然，所有人都在放假。你知道为什么七月四号是节日吗？

5．威利到了操场上，看到已经有很多孩子在那里玩耍了，天上有二十几只风筝在飘着。“伙计们，”威利说道，“我让你们看看我的风筝有多大本事。”

6．说着威利把风筝放在地上，拿出线轴，一边卷着线轴，一边自言自语地说道：“不知道我今天有没有机会做个和事佬。”

7．还没等他说完，耳边就响起了吵闹声。他抬头向周围一看，看到两个男孩子正站在一个坏了的风筝旁边，他们尖刻的言语和表情说明他们都很生气。

8．“我要你赔。”丹说道。

9．“不怨我，我没看到这风筝在那里。”

10．“你看见了，你就是成心的，你这个无赖！”

11．“你再说一遍，信不信我揍你！”

12．“揍我？你试试看！”

13．说着丹脱下外套，扔到地上，然后双手握拳，大叫一声——

14．“你过来，过来啊！我让你打。你过来试试，迪克·贝尔，我要给你点厉害！”

15．迪克也跃跃欲试，准备动手。正在这时，威力手里拿着风筝，心里默默祈祷着走到两人中间，“停一下，伙计们，我们不打也可以解决问题。”

16．“别挡我们，比尔·艾伦，否则会碰到你。”丹大声对他说。

17．“丹，你们开始之前，我只说几句话。”

18．“你想说什么？”丹问道。

19．“你们是因为风筝生气的吗？”

20．“是。”丹回答，说着回过头看着那只已经破了的风筝，“这本来是一只最好的风筝，但是迪克·比尔毁了它。”丹再一次攥起了拳头，向迪克打了过去。

21．威利用右臂一下子挡住了这一拳，这一下非常痛，但是威利只是说：“丹，不要和朋友动拳头！”

22．“丹，看这里，如果你们放弃这——这场架，我就告诉你们我要做什么。我的意思是说：我要把这个风筝给你，这个风筝真的飞得很高，我想，比你那个风筝还要好。”

23．“你的意思是你把你的风筝给我，而且没有条件？”丹的脸有点发红。

24．“不是，我把风筝给你的条件是你们不打这场架。”

25．“为什么你不想我们打架？”丹非常困惑地问道，“这又不会伤到你。”

26．“是的，丹；但是，打架是不对的。上帝是这么说的——在《圣经》里。”

27．“但是我没看出这打架关你什么事啊。”

28．“我这周要学的《圣经》里的话是‘使人和睦之人有福了。’我想得到保佑，所以，丹，不要打架，你就会得到我的新风筝。”威力回答。

29．丹弯腰拿起破了的风筝，似乎是想重新修好，不过我敢肯定他实际是在考虑威利的话。

30．很快，他抬眼看了一下，然后用很平静的语调说：“迪克，你真的不是成心的？”

31．“不是，丹。我说的是真的。我当时不知道风筝在那儿，很抱歉我把它弄坏了，如果你不是这样气得发疯，我就会这样说了。如果你愿意，我再给你做一个一模一样的，我家里有好纸。”

32．“现在我这个风筝就是他的了。”说着威利把风筝给了丹。

33．“不，老朋友，我可没那么小气。”丹说，“你还是自己拿着吧，你让我明白了不要滥发脾气。”

34．“那就握个手吧，伙计们。”威利建议。

35．丹把手向迪克伸过去说：“迪克，这样比打得鼻青脸肿好多了，不是吗？”

36．“使人和睦之人有福了。”威利想起了这话，心里美滋滋的。

65

OBEYING ORDERS

服从命令

1. "Now, Miss Osborne," said Harry, "you can tell me a story as we are walking along."

2. "Very well," said Mary, "I will. Once there was a general making a campaign in the enemy's country.

3. "One day he came to the door of his tent, and looked about to find some one to send away.

4. "He saw a captain sitting on a campstool, reading a newspaper. His horse was picketed near him."

5. "What does 'picketed' mean?" asked Harry.

6. "Fastened to a little stake driven into the ground," replied Mary Osborne. "Such little stakes are called pickets.

7. "The general ordered the captain," said Mary Osborne, continuing the story, "to mount his horse, and ride to the top of a certain hill, and reconnoiter."

8. "What is that?" said Harry.

9. "Looking through a spy-glass all about," answered Mary Osborne, "to see if he could discover the enemy, and if he could, to see if he could find out what they were doing.

10. "When the general had given his order he went back into his tent, and the captain went on reading his newspaper,"

11. "And would not go to reconnoiter?" asked Harry.

12. "No," rejoined Mary Osborne. "After a time the general came out again, and when he found the captain had not obeyed him, he called him to account."

13. "What do you mean by that?" said Harry.

14. "I mean he asked him why he did not obey the command," replied Mary Osborne. "And what do you think the captain said?"

15. "I don't know," said Harry. "Tell me."

16. "He said that he did not like to go, for he wanted to stay where he was and read the newspaper. Do you think that was a good excuse?"

17. "No, indeed," said Harry. "What did the general do?"

18. "He ordered five soldiers to come and seize the captain, and carry him off to prison."

19. "A few days after this the general came to the door of his tent, and after talking with some of his officers a few minutes, he said that he had a great mind to send out a foraging party that night."

20. "What is that?" asked Harry.

21. "Why, a party with teams to get hay and fodder for the horses, and bring it to camp. He was uncertain whether to send out the party that night, or to wait until the next morning.

22. "Finally, he concluded to send that night, and he ordered one of the captains to get ready a train of wagons and a troop of horse, so as to start in half an hour.

23. "The general then went back into his tent. The captain did not move. One of the other officers asked him if he was not going to obey the command, and he said, 'No.'

24. "The other officer asked him, 'Why not?' He said he did not think the general cared much about sending out that night, and so he was not going to do it."

25. "Miss Osborne," said Harry, "that is pretty much what I told you about the whip. I said that I did not think mother cared much about it."

26. "So you did," replied Mary Osborne. "Do you think it was a good excuse for the captain?"

27. "No," said Harry. "What did the general do?"

28. "When he came out half an hour afterward, and found that nothing had been done, and heard the captain's excuse, he turned him out of the army, and sent him home in disgrace.

29. "If I were a general," said Harry, "I would not have a soldier in all my army that would not obey me."

30. "And if I were a soldier," said Mary Osborne, "I would always obey the orders of my general on the instant, whatever they were."

31. "So would I," said Harry.

32. "And if I were a child," continued Mary Osborne, "I would obey my mother, and anybody else that had the charge of me, and do, on the instant, whatever I was commanded."

33. "Well," said Harry, hesitatingly, "I mean to—at any rate, I mean to obey you after this, whatever you tell me to do."

34. "Oh, no!" said Mary Osborne.

35. "I do, really," said Harry.

36. "Oh no!" repeated Mary Osborne.

You think you will, now, but when it comes to the point, you will disobey just as you did before."

37. "No," said Harry, speaking very positively, "I am determined that when it comes to the point, I will obey you."

38. "I suppose," rejoined Mary Osborne, "if it were something that you would as lief do as not, you would do it; but if it were anything that you did not like to do or if you were doing something that you did not like to leave, then I am sure you would disobey me.

39. "No," said Harry, "I am determined to obey you whether I like it or not. Try me."

【中文阅读】

1．“奥斯本小姐，”哈利说，“我们走着没事，你讲个故事吧。”

2．“好啊。”玛丽回答，“我很乐意。从前一位将军正在敌国的领土上打仗。

3．“一天，他走到营帐门口，想找个人去完成一项任务。

4．“他看到一位上尉正坐在凳子上看着报纸，他的马就拴在附近。”

5．“‘拴’是什么意思？”哈利问。

6．“意思是被系在地上的一个小木桩上。”玛丽·奥斯本回答，“这样的木桩也叫栓。”

7．“将军命令上尉，”玛丽·奥斯本继续讲故事，“让他骑马到山顶去进行侦察。”

8．“什么意思？”

9．“就是用侦察镜观察四周，”玛丽·奥斯本回答，“观察有没有敌人，如果能看到敌人，就要看看敌人在做什么。

10．“将军下达完命令后就回到了自己的帐篷里，上尉仍旧坐在那里看报纸。”

11．“他没有去侦察吗？”哈利问。

12．“没有，”玛丽·奥斯本继续讲，“过了一会儿，将军又从帐篷里走了出来，当他发现那个上尉并没有去执行他的命令时，他便把上尉叫过来询问究竟。”

13．“什么是询问究竟？”哈利又不明白了。

14．“意思是说将军要问一问上尉为什么不执行命令，”玛丽·奥斯本回答，然后又说：“你猜上尉怎么回答？”

15．“我不知道，”哈利回答，“你讲吧。”

16．“他说他不想去，因为他想待在看报纸的地方。你觉得这个理由好吗？”

17．“确实不是个好理由。”哈利回答，“那么将军是怎么做的？”

18．“他叫来五名士兵，命令他们把上尉抓了起来，送进了监狱。

19．“事后过了几天，将军来到帐篷门口和几位军官聊了一会儿，他说他很想在当天晚上派出一个粮草队。”

20．“什么是粮草队？”哈利问道。

21．“粮草队就是一队人，任务是出去收集喂马用的粮草，然后拉回军营来。他还没想好这个粮草队是当天晚上出发，还是第二天早晨走。

22．“最后，他决定粮草队当晚就走。于是他命令一个上尉准备好拉粮草的车队和马队，半小时后出发。

23．“布置完毕，将军回到帐篷里。那个上尉没有行动，另一位军官于是问他是不是准备不服从命令，他说:‘是的，不服从。’

24．“那位军官就问他：‘你为什么不服从？’他说他认为将军并不想粮草队在当天夜里出发，所以他不去准备。”

25．“奥斯本小姐，”哈利说，“这和我给你说过的挨鞭子的事极为类似，我说过妈妈可能没太在意此事。”

26．“你确实这么说过，”玛丽·奥斯本回答，“你认为上尉这么说是好理由吗？”

27．“不是，”哈利说，“那么将军是怎么解决这个问题的？”

28．“半个小时后，将军走了出来，当他发现上尉没有执行他的命令，而且还听到了上尉的理由，于是他把这个上尉开除出了军队，让他背了个处分回家了。”

29．“如果我是将军，”哈利说，“我不会让我的队伍中有一个不服从我命令的士兵。”

30．“如果我是名士兵，”玛丽·奥斯本说，“无论将军发出什么命令，我都会毫不犹豫地去服从。”

31．“我也会如此。”哈利说。

32．“如果我是孩子，”玛丽·奥斯本继续说，“我会听妈妈的话，听任何对我负有责任的人的话，而且是立刻服从，无论是什么命令。”

33．“嗯……”哈利有些犹豫地说，“我想——不管怎样，我想这之后我会服从你的命令，无论你让我做什么。”

34．“哦，不会！”玛丽·奥斯本说。

35．“真的，我会的。”哈利回答。

36．“哦，你不会！”玛丽·奥斯本又重复了一遍，“你现在感觉你会听我的命令，但是一到关键时刻，你就会像以前一样不听话的。”

37．“不会的，”哈利斩钉截铁地说，“我已经下定决心到关键时刻，我一定会听从你的命令。”

38．“我猜，”玛丽·奥斯本又说，“如果我的命令正好是你想做的，你就会服从；但是如果你不喜欢做，或是你正在忙着另外一件事，你又不想放手不做那件事，我敢肯定你就不会服从命令了。”

39．“不会，”哈利说，“无论你的命令我是否喜欢，我都会服从，看我的表现吧。”

66

TRUE OBEDIENCE

真正的服从

1. "Aunt Mary, may I go upon the top of the house and fly my kite?" asked Herbert Camp, one day.

2. Herbert was a visitor in the city, and almost a stranger to his aunt.

3. He had seen the little boys on the tops of houses flying kites, and he thought it would be good sport if he could do the same.

4. His aunt wished very much to make Herbert's visit pleasant to him, but she thought it would be unsafe to let him go upon the house to fly his kite.

5. She feared it would be a great disappointment to Herbert to refuse him, and she did not know what effect it would have upon him; but she felt that she must.

6. "I do not want you to go, Herbert," said she; "it is too dangerous a thing for a little boy like you to attempt."

7. "All right," replied Herbert; "I will go just to the window then, where I can see the boys fly their kites; it must be such fun for them."

8. Aunt Mary smiled, and said to herself, "What a good boy sister has!"

9. "Herbert, what are you doing?" called his mother, not long after.

10. "Spinning my new top, mother."

11. "I should like to have you take the baby out to ride. I will bring him right down to you."

12. "All right," shouted Herbert, and he put his top away and got the little carriage ready.

13. When the baby was in the wagon, Herbert looked up archly to his mother, and said, "I am ready for it now: please, mother."

14. "Don't you think you are getting too big to be kissed?"said his mother, as she gave him a real good one on his upturned cheek.

15. "No, mother; I think I never shall be," said Herbert, as he went off laughing.

16. "Aunt Mary," said he, at another time, "may I go on that errand for you? I know I can find the place, and I like so much to find my way around the city."

17. "Well, you go straight down P street to F street; cross F street; turn to the right and go on to J street; go into that and go to G street; here turn to the left—

18. "O no, there is no use, Herbert; you could not find your way through so many turns and crooks. Wait till James comes, and then you may go with him."

19. "All right!" was the cheerful reply.

20. "Uncle William, may I go over to your store this morning? I want to see those baskets I was looking at yesterday."

21. "O, yes, Herbert, I shall be very glad to have you go."

22. "But I can not spare you this morning, Herbert," said his mother. "I want you to go out with me."

23. "All right;" was again the reply.

24. No matter what wish was refused or what service required, the same reply was always heard.

25. He never said, "why can't I?" or, "do let me;" nor, "must I do it?" or, "I don't want to;" nor, "why can't some one else?"O, no; no such naughty words ever fell from Herbert's lips.

26. His aunt thought he was a model for all boys, and I think so, too. What a pity it is that all boys and girls are not like him!

27. What a comfort they would be to their mothers, to their teachers, and to—themselves.

28. What a deal of vexation, and trouble, and sorrow they would thus save.

29. This is obedience that is worth something; always prompt, cheerful, uniform, and unquestioning.

30. This, boys and girls, is TRUE OBEDIENCE, and nothing else is.

【中文阅读】

1．“玛丽婶婶，我可以到房顶上放风筝吗？”一天，赫伯特·坎普问道。

2．赫伯特是从省城里来探亲的孩子，因为他很少来，所以对于婶婶来说，他几乎就是个陌生人。

3．他看到过一些孩子在房顶上放风筝，因此他想在那里放风筝肯定棒。

4．婶婶非常希望赫伯特能在这里过得愉快，但她还是认为让他到房顶上放风筝危险太大。

5．她害怕直接拒绝会让他失望，也不知道这样做会有什么结果，但她认为必须这么做。

6．“我不想让你去，赫伯特，”她说，“你这么小的孩子那么做太危险。”

7．“好的。”赫伯特回答，“那我就在窗子前面看着他们放风筝，他们肯定玩得特别高兴。”

8．玛丽婶婶笑了，自言自语道：“姐姐家养了个乖孩子。”

9．“赫伯特，你在做什么呢？”不久，妈妈喊他。

10．“妈妈，我在玩陀螺。”

11．“你帮我把宝宝抱到外面车上，我这就把他抱出来给你。”

12．“好的，”赫伯特大声回答，把陀螺放到一边，然后把小车准备好。

13．宝宝被放到车中之后，赫伯特顽皮地抬头看着妈妈说：“我已经做好准备了，请吧，妈妈。”

14．“你不认为你已经长大了，不用我吻你了吗？”妈妈说着，狠狠地在他扬起的小脸上亲了一下。

15．“不，妈妈，我想我永远也长不大，”赫伯特说完，大笑着跑开了。

16．“玛丽婶婶，”赫伯特又有一次对婶婶说，“我替你跑腿好吗？我知道我能找到地方的，在城里的时候我就喜欢到处跑。”

17．“好的。你先沿着P街一直走，到F街，然后横穿过F街，再右转，一直到J街，走进去，再到G街，然后左转——

18．“哦，不，这样不行，赫伯特。转这么多弯，你记不住的。不如等詹姆斯来，然后你和他一起去。”

19．“好的！”赫伯特高兴地答应了。

20．“威廉叔叔，今天上午我可以去你的商店吗？我想去看看昨天看到的篮子。”

21．“可以，赫伯特，很高兴你去商店。”

22．“但是今天上午你没有时间的，赫伯特，”妈妈对他说，“我想让你和我一起出去一趟。”

23．“好的。”这又是赫伯特的声音。

24．无论有什么愿望不能实现，也无论别人对他有什么要求，我们都能听到这样的回答。

25．他从来不说：“为什么我不能……？”或者：“让我……”也不说：“我一定要……吗？”或者：“我不想……”也不说：“别人做……不行吗？”不，赫伯特的嘴里就说不出这样的话。

26．婶婶认为他是所有男孩的榜样，我也这样认为。有些孩子不像他那样，真是太可惜了！

27．对于他们的妈妈、老师和他们自己来说，如果他们也能如此，该是多大的安慰啊。

28．如果他们总是不改正错误，会多让人痛苦，多令人烦恼啊。

29．这就是服从，是值得做的事情；服从就是要一贯地干脆利落、心甘情愿、步调一致、毫不怀疑。

30．孩子们，这是真正的服从。

67

THE REMARKABLE TOOL

最出色的工具

1. One evening, soon after his father's return from the city, Edwin took his seat beside him.

2. "Now, father," said he, "please tell me about your journey. What is the most wonderful thing you have seen?"

3. Father. "Why, I hardly know, I have seen so many things that are wonderful; but perhaps the most wonderful thing of all was a tool I saw a man using."

4. "A tool, father?" said Edwin.

5. Father. Yes, a tool, or a kind of instrument; but we may as well call it a tool.

6. Edwin. What is the name of it, and what is it for? Is it a new invention?

7. Father. No, it is not a new invention. It has been in use for many years, I believe. It is used for very many purposes, and that is what makes it so wonderful.

8. One that is skilled in its use can do almost any thing with it. We might very properly call it the Universal Tool.

9. Edwin. What can you do with it?

10. Father. It can be used for a paddle, a mallet, a thimble, and a basket.

11. Edwin. O, father, you are only making fun of me!

12. Father. No, my son, it is really so. I should hardly have believed it myself if I had not seen it put to these uses.

13. Edwin. I do not see how it is possible that the same thing can be used for a mallet and a thimble.

14. Father. But it is; and I have seen it used for more curious purposes still.

15. Edwin. What were they, father?

16. Father. I have seen it used for a brush, a press, a dipper, a spinning machine, a pair of scales, a dibble—

17. Edwin. A dibble? What is that, father?

18. Father. A dibble is a small pointed stick, used to make holes in the ground.

19. Edwin. And can you use this tool for a dibble?

20. Father. Yes, and for a pair of tongs, and for a stopper, and it does pretty well for a corkscrew, too.

21. Edwin. What a tool! What a wonderful invention! I dare say it costs a great deal of money.

22. Father. No, not so very much.

23. Edwin. O, I wish you had brought one home with you.

24. Father. I did, and to-morrow I will show you how it can be used. If you will learn to use it well, you shall have one, and you will find it a very valuable tool.

25. Edwin. But, father, may I not see it to-night?

26. Father. Yes, my son, you may see it now. Here it is,—

27. And he held out his—HAND!

28. Edwin was a little disappointed, though he could not help laughing, and he said, "I never thought my hand was such a wonderful tool before."

【中文阅读】

1．一天晚上，埃德温的爸爸刚刚从城里回来不久，埃德温就搬个小凳子坐到爸爸边上。

2．“爸爸，”他问道，“给我讲讲您这一路上的事，这一路上您看到的最棒的事情是什么？”

3．爸爸：我还真说不好，我看到的精彩的东西太多了，不过最精彩的也许是人们用的一种工具。

4．埃德温：一种工具？

5．爸爸：是的，一种工具，或者说是一样仪器，我觉得我们叫它工具更合适。

6．埃德温：这种工具叫什么？是用来做什么的？是新发明吗？

7．爸爸：不是，这不是新发明。我相信它已经存在很多年了，而且它有很多用途，所以说它非常棒。

8．人们可以用它熟练地做一切事情，我们也许可以称它为万能工具。

9．埃德温：它都能用来做什么？

10．爸爸：可以用来做船桨、木锤、顶针和篮子。

11．埃德温：哦，爸爸，您这是在和我开玩笑！

12．爸爸：没有，孩子，这都是真的。如果不是亲眼所见，我也不会相信。

13．埃德温：我不明白为什么同一样东西既能做木锤又能做顶针。

14．爸爸：但这是事实。不仅如此，我还看到它可以用于更多其他的妙用。

15．埃德温：什么妙用，爸爸？

16．爸爸：我还看到了可以用它做刷子、压榨机、勺子、纺纱机、天平、挖掘机——

17．埃德温：挖掘机？爸爸，什么是挖掘机？

18．爸爸：挖掘机是一种小型掘地工具，用来在地上挖洞。

19．埃德温：我们能用这个工具做挖掘机？

20．爸爸：是的，还有钳子、限位器，而且做螺丝锥也非常好。

21．埃德温：这么神奇啊！多么伟大的发明啊！我敢说发明这个工具肯定花了很多钱。

22．爸爸：不，不需要很多钱。

23．埃德温：哦，我希望您把它买回家来。

24．爸爸：确实，明天，我会让你看看怎么用它做东西。如果你想用它，我就把它给你，你会发现它非常有用。

25．埃德温：可是爸爸，我们今晚就看不好吗？

26．爸爸：可以，孩子。你现在就可以看。就在这里——

27．说着他伸出来他自己的——手！

28．埃德温尽管在开怀大笑，也还是有点小小的失望，他说：“我以前从没想到过我的手原来那么神奇。”

68

THE ECHO

回　声

1. A little boy by the name of James, who had never heard an echo, was out in the yard, near the barn, playing on the grass.

2. "Ho, hop!" cried he as he gave a spring; and then he looked up to see who had come.

3. For he thought he heard someone cry out, just as he jumped, "Ho, hop!" very much as he did.

4. But as he could see no one, he concluded he was mistaken, and he went on with his play.

5. "Ho, hop!" cried he again, and was about to spring, when he was sure he heard someone say, "Ho, hop!"

6. He looked about, but could see no one, and he said,"Someone must be in the barn."

7. And he called out, "Who is in the barn?" "Who is in the barn?" said someone, but not in so loud a voice as he had said it.

8. James went into the barn to see who it was, but he could find no one, and he went back to play, wondering who was looking at him.

9. "Halloo, there!" said he, as his feet slipped, when he went to jump, and let him fall on the grass.

10. "Halloo, there!" said some one back again.

11. "Who are you?" cried James, a little provoked.

12. "Who are you?" was all the reply he could get; and James thought he was a mean fellow, whoever he was, and he said so, too.

13. "You are a mean fellow," said James.

14. "mean fellow," said the unknown boy; and James began to get a little angry.

15. "Come out here, and I'll show you."

16. But he would not come, but sent back to James the words, "I'll show you."

17. This was too much for James to stand.

18. "Come out here, and I'll beat you," said James in anger.

19. "I'll beat you," was said back, but nobody would come out.

20. "I dare you," said James.

21."dare you," said he.

22. "You are a coward," said James.

23. "coward," said he.

24. James could not stand it any longer, and he went into the house, crying and very angry, and told his mother what a mean boy there was in the barn, but that he could not find him.

25. "What has the boy been doing? "asked his mother.

26. "He has been calling me hard names, and he talked very mean to me."

27. "Did my son call him hard names, too?"

28. "Well, mother, I could not help it, he was so provoking."

29. "Let us go out and see what we can do," said his mother; and she took James by the hand and led him back. "I will speak to him," said she.

30. And she called in a loud voice, "My son!"

31. Sure enough, the same words came back, but they were so pleasant.

32. "James!" called his mother again, in just as loud a voice, and the answer was, "James."

33. "Now, James, you may speak;" and James said, "Halloo!" and "Halloo" was, the answer.

34. "Do you not see that just what we say is said back, and it is said in the same tone, too?

35. "If you speak in a loud, angry tone, a loud, angry tone comes back.

36. "There is no one in the barn, my son. What you hear is only the echo of what you say.

37. "The barn reflects your words, just as the glass reflects your features.

38. "If you had given kind words, kind words would have been returned.

39. "There is a lesson, my son, that this may teach you. It is this: AS WE TREAT OTHERS, SO THEY WILL TREAT US.

40. "If we treat others well, they will treat us well; but if we are rough and unkind to others, we must expect that others will be rough and unkind to us."

【中文阅读】

1．一天，一个叫詹姆斯的小男孩正在院子里的谷仓附近的地上玩耍，他以前从没有听到过回声。

2．“哦哦……”他大声叫着，紧接着，他抬起头来想看一看是谁来了。

3．因为他好像听到有个人像他一样“哦哦”地叫喊，而且叫喊声和他的一模一样。

4．但是，他没有看到有人来，因此他认为是自己听错了，于是继续自己玩了起来。

5．“哦哦！”他又大声喊了起来，刚刚要跳起来，他就肯定他确实听到有人喊：“哦哦！”

6．他环顾四周，还是没有人。他自言自语：“谷仓里肯定有人。”

7．他大叫一声：“谁在谷仓里？”“谁在谷仓里？”这时有一个人也在问，只是声音没有那么大。

8．詹姆斯走进谷仓想看看到底是谁，但是他没有看到里面有人。他走出谷仓继续玩，很奇怪是谁在捣乱。

9．“你好！在吗？”他刚刚跳起来说了一句，脚下一滑，倒在了草地上。

10．“你好！在吗？”有人也喊了一声。

11．“你是谁？”詹姆斯喊着，有些生气。

12．“你是谁？”这就是他得到的答复。詹姆斯认为不管这个人是谁，他都是个小气鬼，所以这么回答。

13．“你是个小气鬼，”詹姆斯于是说。

14．“——小气鬼。”对方说。詹姆斯开始有点生气了。

15．“你出来，你出来试试看。”

16．但是对方没有出来，只是重复詹姆斯的话，“——你出来试试看。”

17．詹姆斯实在忍不下去了。

18．“你出来，我要揍你，”詹姆斯气愤极了。

19．“——我要揍你，”对方的声音传了过来，可是就是没人出来。

20．“你敢！”詹姆斯说道。

21．“——你敢！”对方说。

22．“你是个懦夫，”詹姆斯又说。

23．“——懦夫，”对方说。

24．詹姆斯再也不能忍受了，他哭着跑进了屋里，气愤难消，告诉了妈妈谷仓里有一个特别小气的家伙，但是却找不到他。

25．“那个家伙一直在做什么？”妈妈问道。

26．“他一直对我说难听的话，对我非常小气。”

27．“我的乖儿子也对他说了难听的话了吗？”

28．“妈妈，我实在忍不住了才说的。他太让人气愤了。”

29．“我们一起去看看该怎么办。”妈妈说完，领着詹姆斯的手来到了谷仓旁的草地上，她说：“我来和他说话。”

30．于是她大声喊道：“我的儿子！”

31．同样的声音传了过来，但并不是气愤的语调。

32．“詹姆斯！”他妈妈又大喊一声，同样大的声音返了回来：“詹姆斯！”

33．“现在你可以说话了，詹姆斯。”于是詹姆斯说：“你好！”对方也说：“你好！”

34．“你还没明白吗？我们说什么，对方就说什么，而且声音语调都相同。

35．“如果你用生气的声音大声喊，回答也会一样。

36．“所以实际上谷仓里没有别人，孩子，你听到的只不过是你自己的回声而已。

37．“谷仓反射了你说的话，就像玻璃可以反映你的外貌一样。

38．“如果你好好说话，返回来的声音肯定也会是好听的。

39．“这给我们上了很好的一课，孩子。这告诉你：我们怎么对待别人，别人就会怎么对待我们。

40．“如果我们对别人好，别人也会对我们好；但如果我们粗暴、恶意对待别人，别人也会同样对待我们。”

69

CAPITAL FUN

富家子弟的一次戏闹

1. It was a little past twelve o'clock, and a merry group of boys were seated on the grass, eating their dinners, under a clump of shadetrees that were in the school-yard.

2. "I should like to know," said Howard Colby, "why Joe Green never comes out here to eat his dinner?"

3. "I guess he brings so many goodies he is afraid we shall rob him," said John Allen.

4. "Pooh!" said Will Brown, "more likely he does not bring anything at all."

5. "I heard father say, the family were badly pinched, since Mr. Green was killed," said James Bates.

6. "Mother says, 'Folks have no business to be poor,' and I don't care if he does not have any dinner," added Will Brown.

7. "Well," said Sam Morell, "I know Mary Green asked my mother for some plain sewing the other day; but folks do that who are not so very poor."

8. "And Joe is wearing his winter clothes all this warm weather," said Howard Colby, as he looked at his own new suit of light gray, in a kind of satisfied way.

9. "I tell you what, boys," said Will Brown, "let us look to-morrow, and see what the fellow does bring. You know he is always in his seat when the first bell rings."

10. The boys agreed to this—all but Ned Collins, who had not spoken before, and now he simply said, "I can't see what fun there will be in that."

11. "You are always such a granny, Ned," said Will; "you have every one of your old Aunt Sally's notions."

12. Ned could not bear to be laughed at, and it made him a little angry to hear his kind aunt spoken of in that way.

13. His eyes flashed—only for a minute— and then he sprung up and shouted, "Hurrah, boys! for foot-ball;" and in five minutes the whole school-yard was in an uproar of fun and frolic.

14. The next morning, at the first stroke of the bell, a halfdozen roguish faces peeped into the school-room, and sure enough, there was Joe Green busily plying his pencil over the problems of the algebra lesson.

15. It was but the work of an instant to hurry into the little clothes-room, and the whole group were soon pressing around Will Brown, as he held the mysterious basket in his hand.

16. Among them, in spite of the remonstrance of yesterday, was Ned Collins, with his fine face fairly crimsoned with shame—or with something else; we shall see.

17. "It is big enough to hold a day's rations for a regiment,"said Howard Colby, as Will pulled out a nice white napkin.

18. Next came a whole newspaper, a large one, too; and then, in the bottom of the basket, was one poor little cold potato! That was all.

19. Will held it up with a comical look, and the boys laughed and cheered as loudly as they dared in the school-house.

20. "See here," said Howard, "let us throw it away, and fill the basket with coal; it will be such fun to see him open it."

21. To this the boys agreed, and soon the basket was filled, and the napkin placed carefully on the top, as before.

22. Ned Collins was the last to leave the room; but no one noticed it, for he was in his seat as soon as any of them.

23. Noon came, and there was the usual rush to the clothesroom for dinner-baskets but instead of going out to the yard, the boys lingered about the door and hall. Straight by them marched Ned Collins, with his pail on his arm.

24. "Halloo, Ned," said Sam Merrill, "where are you going now?"

25. "Home," said Ned, laughing. "I saw Aunt Sally making a chicken-pie this morning, and they can't cheat me out of my share of it."

26. "Ask me to go, too," shouted Howard Colby; but just at that moment they spied Joe Green carrying his basket into the school-room.

27. "I should think he would suspect something," whispered Will Brown, "that coal must be heavy."

28. Joe disappeared in the school-room, and the curious eyes that peeped through the crack of the door were soon rewarded by seeing him open his basket.

29. "Hope his dinner will not lie hard on his stomach,"whispered Howard Colby. But apparently Joe only wished to get his paper to read, for he took it by the corner, and pulled, but it was fast.

30. He looked in surprise, and then, in a sort of bewildered way, took out a couple of Aunt Sally's great crispy doughnuts, then one of the delicious round pies he had so often seen in Ned's hands, bread and butter, such honey as nobody's bees but hers ever made, and the plump, white breast of a chicken.

31. It was a dinner fit for a king; so poor Joe thought, and so the boys thought, as they peeped wonderingly from their hiding-place.

32. But Joe did not offer to taste it; he only sat there, and looked at it with a very pale face, over which the tears began presently to flow very fast.

33. Then he laid his head on his desk, and Freddie Wilson, one of the smallest of the boys, whispered, "I guess he is praying;" so they all stole away to the play-ground without speaking another word.

34. "That is some of Ned Collins's work," said Will Brown, after a while; "it is just like him."

35. "I am glad of it, anyway," said Sam Merrill. "I have felt as mean all the forenoon as if I had been robbing a hen-roost. The Greens are not to blame for having only cold potatoes to eat, and I do not wonder Joe did not want all of us to know it."

36. "I like Joe Green best of any boy in school," said little Freddie Wilson, "and I think it was too bad to try to make fun of him."

37. "Nobody asked you what you thought," saiud. Will Brown, fiercely; "wait till your opinion is called for."

38. The little boy looked very meek, and ate his dinner in silence; but the fact was, Will Brown began to feel uncomfortable.

39. "Father says Mr. Green was the bravest man in the company," said Sam Merrill, "and that he would not have been killed had he not thought of every one else before himself."

40. "I tell you what, boys," said good-natured Tom Granger,"I move and second that we are all ashamed of ourselves; all in favor of thin motion will signify it by giving three cheers for Ned Collins! There he comes this minute, brimful of chickenpie."

41. The boys sprang to their feet, and swinging their caps in the air, gave three hearty cheers for Ned Collins, and even Will Brown joined in the chorus with as loud a "hurrah" as any of them.

42. Sam Merrill explained the whole matter to Ned, and he only said in reply, "I have often heard Aunt Sally say that'it was a poor kind of fun that must be earned by hurting somebody's feelings,' and what Aunt Sally says is almost always so."

【中文阅读】

1．十二点刚过，一群快乐的孩子就来到校园的大树树荫下，坐在草地上开始吃午饭。

2．“我很想知道，”哈罗德·考比说，“为什么乔·格林从来不出来和我们一起吃午饭呢？”

3．“我猜是因为他带的午饭太好了，怕我们抢他的。”约翰·艾伦说道。

4．“切！”威尔·布朗说，“倒不如说他根本就没有午饭吃吧。”

5．“我听我爸爸说，自从格林先生被杀害后，他家的生活非常拮据。”

6．“我妈妈说过，人们无权让自己过得贫穷，我才不在乎他是不是带了午饭来。”威尔·布朗跟了一句。

7．“嗯，”萨姆·莫莱尔说，“我记得有一天玛丽·格林曾经请求我妈妈做纯手工缝纫的衣服，这样的人不会很穷的。”

8．“但是乔到现在还穿着冬天的衣服呢，”哈罗德·考比说，同时欣赏着自己那套浅灰色样式新颖的新衣服。

9．“我来说说怎么办吧，伙计们。”威廉·布朗说，“我们明天再看看这个家伙带什么来，大家都知道，每天第一遍上课铃响起的时候，他就已经坐在自己的座位上了。”

10．同学们都同意了——除了尼德·科林斯。他一直没有说话，到这时，他只说了一句“我看不出这有什么好玩的。”

11．“尼德，你总是这么老成，”威尔说，“你的观念太老旧了，和你萨利姨妈的观念一模一样。”

12．尼德受不了别人的嘲笑，听到别人这么讽刺自己善良的姨妈，他有些恼火。

13．他的双眼猛地冒出一股火——只那么一刹那——紧接着，他大喊道：“走啊！伙伴们，踢球去！”仅仅几分钟之后，整个校园里就充满了喧闹、嬉笑之声。

14．第二天早晨第一遍铃声一响，六七个淘气的小脸蛋就偷偷向教室里张望。他们果然看到乔·格林正忙着用手中的笔做着代数题。

15．而在小更衣室里显得有些忙乱，一群人正秘密地把威尔·布朗围在中间，他的手里正拿着那个装午餐的篮子。

16．尽管尼德·科林斯昨天给了伙伴们忠告，但是今天他还是挤在人群中，脸上带着一丝羞愧的红晕——或者还有点别的什么，我们拭目以待吧。

17．“一个人吃这么一篮子午饭真是不少。”哈罗德·考比一边说一边揭开上面盖着的漂亮的白色餐巾。

18．下面是一层报纸，也很大；接下来，在篮子的底部，只有一颗小小的凉土豆！这就是午饭了。

19．威尔做了一个滑稽的表情，所有的孩子们都大笑起来，笑得那么畅快，那么无拘无束。

20．“看啊！”哈罗德说，“我们把土豆扔掉，换成一个煤块，等他掀开篮子时，那表情肯定特别滑稽。”

21．孩子们都表示赞同。很快，篮子里的土豆换成了煤块，上面照原来一样盖上了餐巾。

22．尼德·科林斯最后一个离开更衣室，但是没有人注意到这一点，因为他和他们一起坐到了自己的座位上。

23．中午到了，和往常一样，孩子们不是冲到院子里、在门口或大厅徘徊，而是纷纷冲进更衣室去拿他们的午餐篮子。尼德·科林斯径直走过他们身边，手臂里挽着自己的篮子。

24．“你好，尼德，”萨姆·莫瑞尔说，“去哪儿？”

25．“回家，”尼德笑着回答，“今天早晨我看到萨莉姨妈正在做鸡肉派，我可不想吃不到我那份。”

26．“让我也去吧，”哈罗德·考比大声说。就在那一刻，他们都用余光看到乔·格林正拿着自己的篮子走进教室。

27．“我猜他肯定怀疑到了什么，”威尔·布朗小声说道，“那煤块肯定比较重。”

28．乔消失在教室门口，几双好奇的眼睛立刻通过门缝往里面看，很快，他们看到了乔掀开篮子后的情景。

29．“希望他的午餐在他的胃里不会太硬。”哈罗德·考比小声说。但是，似乎乔只是想看报纸，因为他把篮子放在一边，把报纸拿了出来，但是很快——

31．他开始似乎非常惊讶，然后似乎是不知所措地从篮子里拿出来几个很明显是萨利姨妈做的酥饼，又拿出一种他经常在尼德的午餐里才能看到的美味派，还有面包加黄油，还有李子和鸡胸肉。

32．“这顿饭就像是一顿国王的午餐，”可怜的乔心里想着，其他藏在角落里偷窥着的孩子们也都这样认为。

33．但是乔一口都没有吃，他只是坐在那里，看着这么多美食，脸色苍白，眼泪哗哗地流了下来。

34．紧接着他又把头埋放在课桌上，年龄最小的弗雷德·威尔森小声说道：“我猜他是在祈祷。”所有人都跑到操场上，一言不发。

35．“这肯定是尼德·科林斯干的，”威尔·布朗过了一会儿说道，“这很像他的风格。”

36．“不管怎么说，我很高兴，”萨姆·莫雷尔说，“我这一上午都觉得内疚，格林一家本来不应该因为只能吃到土豆而受到侮辱，而且我也不是不明白乔并不想让我们知道他家的情况。”

37．“在学校里，我最喜欢乔·格林了，”小弗雷德·威尔森说，“所以我认为这样开他的玩笑并不好玩。”

38．“没人问你是怎么想的，”威尔·布朗恼火地说，“不要再说了。”

39．小男孩有点逆来顺受，于是不再说话，坐在那里默默地吃着自己的午饭，而威尔·布朗却开始不安起来。

40．“我爸爸说过，老格林先生是公司里最勇敢的人，”萨姆·莫雷尔说，“他还说，如果他不是为了别人就不会被杀死了。”

41．“我来说说该怎么办吧，伙计们。”这时，好脾气的托姆·格兰德开口了，“我建议，首先我们应该为我们的行为感到羞愧。其次，我们都应该为尼德·科林斯的善意举动欢呼三声。看，他正向这边走呢，还满嘴的鸡肉派。”

42．孩子们立刻都跳了起来，摘下帽子在空中摇动着，由衷地为尼德·科林斯欢呼了三声，甚至就连威尔·布朗都加入了欢呼的行列，而且比谁的欢呼声都高。

43．萨姆向尼德解释了整个过程，尼德仅仅回答：“我经常听萨利姨妈说，以伤害别人的感情找乐子一点也不好玩。”姨妈说的没错。

70

TIRED OF MYSELF

厌烦自己

1. Nellie Hall was seated very comfortably on the lounge, in the sitting-room, reading, when her brother George came in.

2. "Ah, Nell, you are the very one I have been looking for. I do believe I have had my head in every room in the house. I want you to do something for me; will you, Nell?"

3. "Not just now, George; I am busy, do not trouble me."

4. "O yes, please do, Nell; you are only reading, and your book won't run off. I want you to cover this ball. Please do it for me, Nell; it won't take you long," said George.

5. "O, do go away, George! I can't read while you are talking. Go to Jane; perhaps she can do it for you."

6. With a sad, disappointed face, George turned and left the room, just as Aunt Mary, who was there on a visit, came in.

7. Nellie tried to read but somehow her book did not seem so interesting to her, and after turning over leaf after leaf, she laid it down and looked up at her aunt.

8. "What is the matter, Nellie?" said her aunt. "Does not your book please you?"

9. "O yes, aunt; and it was so kind in uncle to get it for me. I like the book very much, indeed."

10. "I thought you looked as though you felt dissatisfied about something."

11. "Why, yes, aunt, I do feel a little so. I believe I am tired of reading."

12. "Are you sure you are tired of reading?"

13. "I do not quite understand you, aunt."

14. "Is it of reading that you are tired, or are you tired of yourself?"

15. For a moment Nellie was silent, wondering what her aunt could mean. At last she said, "Tired of myself? how can that be?"

16. "Forgetting every body but ourselves, very easily makes us tired of ourselves. Did you never notice, that, when you refuse to do an act of kindness, you feel just as you do now?"

17. "I do not know that I have noticed that, but I know I often feel as I do now."

18. "What was it your brother wanted of you, just now?"

19. "Why," said Nellie, blushing, "he wanted me to put a new cover on his ball; but—"

20. "But what?" said Aunt Mary.

21. "I was only going to say, I was busy reading, and could not."

22. "And you refused to do it for him?"

23. "Yes, I told him to ask Jane.—I see now," she added, after a little, "I see now why my book fails to interest me," and Nellie arose and left the room.

24. Very soon George was as happy as a lark, playing with his new ball, and Nellie had learned a secret that would make my little readers as happy as it did her, if they could only find it out. Guess what it was.

【中文阅读】

1．尼丽·霍尔正舒服地坐在客厅沙发上看书，就在这时，她的弟弟乔治走了进来。

2．“嗨，尼丽，我正找你呢。我想让你帮我做点事，可以吗？”

3．“现在不行，乔治，我正忙着呢，别烦我。”

4．“哦，求你了，尼丽。你不过是在看书而已，书稍微放下一会儿又不会消失。我想请你帮我补一下这个球，快帮帮我吧，尼丽，不会占你太长时间的。”乔治说。

5．“天啊，快走开，乔治！你这么说话我还怎么看书啊。你去找简帮你，也许她可以。”

6．乔治满脸伤心、失望，转身走出了房间。这时，来探亲小住的姨妈玛丽走了进来。

7．尼丽努力让自己继续看书，但是书中的内容就是吸引不了她。她一页一页地往后不停地翻着，终于，她猛地把书放在一边，一抬头，看到了玛丽姨妈。

8．“怎么了，尼丽？”姨妈问她，“这本书不吸引你吗？”

9．“不是的，本来这本书很吸引我，叔叔把书拿来给我看真是对我太好了，我真的喜欢这本书。”

10．“我想你好像是对什么事情不满意了。”

11．“是的，姨妈，确实有点，我想我是看书看烦了。”

12．“你确信是因为看书看烦了？”

13．“我不太明白您是什么意思，姨妈。”

14．“你是看书看烦了吗？还是烦你自己了？”

15．尼丽沉默了一阵，思考着姨妈的话到底是什么意思。最后她说：“烦我自己了？那怎么可能呢？”

16．“只想着自己，不想别人的人很容易反感自己。你从来没有注意到过吗？当你拒绝帮助别人的时候，你就会有现在这样的感觉。”

17．“我不知道自己是否注意过，但确实经常像现在这样。”

18．“刚才你弟弟想让你帮他做什么？”

19．“怎么了？”尼丽说着脸红了，“他想让我帮他补新球。但是——”

20．“但是什么？”姨妈又问。

21．“我只是想说，我刚才正忙着看书，不能帮他。”

22．“所以你拒绝帮他了？”

23．“是的，我让他去找简——现在我明白了。”过了一会儿，她又说，“现在我明白为什么我看不下去书了。”说着尼丽站起身走出房间。

24．很快，乔治就像百灵鸟一样又高兴地玩起了他的新球。尼丽也从这件事获得了一个秘诀。小读者们一旦获得这个秘诀，就会和尼丽一样感觉幸福。你猜这个秘诀是什么？

71

WHAT THEY SAY

他们在说什么

1. Summer is full of happy life. The woods are alive with leaves and birds and butterflies and squirrels and rabbits and foxes and raccoons; the grass is full of crickets and moles and mice and caterpillars and spiders and all sorts of beautiful bugs; the cows are chewing a sweet cud under the trees, and every body is happy.

2. The Bible says, "Ask the beasts, and they shall teach thee, and the fowls of the air, and they shall tell thee; or speak to the earth, and it shall teach thee; and the fishes of the sea shall declare unto thee." What can they teach us? What can they tell us?

3. "God made us," they say, "and not we ourselves." "God feeds us." "God loves us." God's goodness is over all. The little insects, with the birds and bees, sing His praise. Go out into the woods to-day and listen. Hark! do you not hear them?

4. See the cows. All day long they are in the pasture feeding, or standing in the cool running brook; or, they are under the shade of the overhanging elms,—living quiet and pleasant lives.

5. But they are not living for themselves, alone. They are brewing milk in their warm, full bags, to bring home at night for the children's supper, and to make butter and cheese for the family.

6. Look at the trees. They stretch out their limbs and spread out their leaves to catch all the sun and the dew and the wind and rain that they can, in order to grow healthy and strong.

7. Do they grow for themselves alone? No. They give us their cooling shade; they drop their Autumn fruit into our hands; they give us their wood to build our houses and our ships.

8. Let us walk to the rose-bush by the stone wall. The whole air is filled with its sweet scent. All day and all night it gives and gives. It does nothing but give, and it is none the poorer for it.

9. Can not we sweeten the lives of those around us? Should not pleasant looks and gentle words and kind deeds go forth from us as constantly as the perfume from the rose?

10. See the little river. On, on it goes. Stop, sparkling water; stay with me; do not go off on the run.

11. "Oh, I can't stop," cries the brook. "I must water the cow-pasture, and fill Widow Gruff's spring; I must turn the old miller's mill and grind his corn; and I have a world else to do by the way: so I must run. I should be lost if I stopped." "He that watereth shall be watered also himself."

【中文阅读】

1．夏天是充满生机的季节，森林因绿叶、鸟儿、蝴蝶、松鼠、兔子、狐狸和浣熊而生机勃勃，草丛里到处都跑着蟋蟀、鼹鼠、老鼠、毛毛虫、蜘蛛和各种各样的美丽昆虫，牛儿在树下反刍，所有的生物都生活得非常幸福。

2．《圣经》上说：“问动物，他们可以告诉你；问天上的飞禽，他们可以告诉你；问大地，他可以告诉你；问水中的鱼，鱼可以告诉你。他们可以告诉我们什么？他们到底可以告诉我们什么？”

3．“是上帝创造了我们。”他们说，“并非是我们自己。”“是上帝给了我们食物。”“上帝爱我们。”上帝的恩惠无处不在。小小的昆虫，鸟儿、蜜蜂都为上帝唱颂。快走出房门，去森林里仔细聆听吧，哈！难道你听不到吗？

4．看那些牛儿，他们一整天不是在牧场上吃草，就是站在凉爽的溪水中，或是在垂吊着榆钱的榆树下，过着安逸、快乐的生活。

5．但是，他们并不是为自己活着，在他们的身体里有一个温暖的大袋子，那里每天都在酿造着牛奶。到了夜晚，奶牛们给孩子们带来好吃的饭食，给他们带来了做黄油、做奶酪的原料。

6．看那些树，他们尽力伸展着枝干和叶子去捕捉阳光、雨露、风霜和雨雪，以便于能够健康、茁壮地成长。

7．他们是在为自己成长吗？不是的。他们给我们带来荫凉，他们把果实掉落到我们的手中，他们献出木头让我们建房子、造船只。

8．让我们沿着石头墙走到蔷薇丛中，空气里弥漫着甜蜜的芳香。日日夜夜，蔷薇只是给予、给予，毫不吝惜，即使是穷人都可以随意索取。

9．难道我们就不能让周围的生命活得更加开心吗？难道我们就不应该像蔷薇一样总是散发出芳香、总是给别人笑脸、与别人温柔细语地交谈、对别人施以善举吗？

10．看那些小河流水，他们不停地流啊流啊，亮闪闪的河水，你们快停下来吧，不要走，和我们在一起！

11．“不，我不能！”溪流喊道，“我必须去冲刷牧场、去填满寡妇泉；我必须去老磨坊那里去研磨稻谷；而且沿路我还要有许多地方要去，因此，我必须走。如果我停下来，那么我也会蒸发不见的。”“好施舍的，必得丰裕；滋润别人的，必得滋润。”

72

ANNIE'S SAVINGS-BOX

安妮的百宝箱

1. "There is one of my glove-buttons gone," said sister Kate, as she was preparing to go out. "How provoking it is! A glove looks so untidy when unfastened."

2. "Just wait a minute, sister," said Annie; "I believe I have some glove-buttons in my box;" and she opened it and took out a little tin mustard-box, and pouring its contents into her apron, she soon found the required article.

3. Her handy little needle and silk quickly sewed it on, and she was well repaid by a kiss from her sister, and a hearty"Thank you, Annie dear; your little cabinet of curiosities is a perfect gold mine. You can always find the right thing there;"and she tripped down the steps quite satisfied that all was right.

4. "How long have you had that box, cousin Annie?" asked Ned, who was spending a week at the house.

5. "Ever since she can remember, I guess," said her mother, laughing. "She always was a careful little thing, from the time she could toddle about the floor.

6. "She used to make little collections of buttons and tamarind stones and I do not know what all, when she was four or five years old.

7. "It is a good habit, though, and I am sure we are all indebted to her every day of our lives. It would be a curiosity to keep an account, some day, of the calls she has."

8. "I think I will do it," said Ned. "Where can I find a paper and pencil?"

9. Annie opened her little box again, and took out the half of an old envelope and a little piece of pencil some one had swept out doors.

10. "You can set down these things to begin with," she said, laughing—"a glove-button, a piece of paper, and a pencil."

11. Just then little Martha came running in, with the string of her bonnet in her hand, and she was in "such a hurry."

12. "Run to Annie," said her mother, who was busy making mince pies.

13. Up went the box-lid, and this time a little bag, containing all sorts of odds and ends of old strings and ribbons, was overhauled.

14. The right thing was sure to be there; and taking a threaded needle from a cushion, the string was sewed on in a minute's time, and Mattie was dancing off to her play.

15. "Number four," said Ned, just as father came in and asked Annie if she could find him "a good tow string," He wanted to mend his harness enough to drive to the harnessmaker's to have it repaired.

16. Another little bag was produced, which contained just what was wanted; and with a "thank you, daughter, you are a treasure, and so is your box," he went his way.

17. "Just take your work, and don't stir from that corner to-day,"said Ned, "you'll be wanted You might set up a store. If they all had as many customers these hard times, they would thrive."

18. "Well, Tommy, what can we do for you?" said Ned, as the boy came into the room. Tommy did not deign to glance at his cousin, but went straight to Annie.

19. "I have lost my mitten, sister, and can't make a snowman without it. Can I have another?"

20. "Now I guess you are at a stand, Annie," said Ned. "Your resources will fail, for once."

21. Annie smiled, and said to Tommy, "If sister will give you another mitten, will you go out and look hard for the lost one?"

22. The little fellow promised, and was bid to go and warm his feet by the fire a little while.

23. Annie took out a paper pattern and a bit of thick cloth, which was quickly cut into a mitten-shape and sewed up,—all in fifteen minutes' time.

24. Ned looked on, dumb with admiration, and secretly resolved to learn a lesson.

【中文阅读】

1．“我手套上的一粒纽扣不见了，”姐姐凯特说道，当时她正准备出门，“真是太气人了，手套如果系不紧，看起来会很不精神。”

2．“稍等一下，姐姐。”安妮说，“我想我的百宝箱里有些纽扣。”说着她打开了盒子，拿出来一个深黄色的小锡纸盒子，然后把盒子里的东西都倒到围裙里，很快，她找到了一粒需要用的纽扣。

3．很快，她娴熟地缝上了纽扣，姐姐高兴地使劲亲了她一下，而且由衷地对她说：“谢谢你，亲爱的安妮。你这个小小的百宝箱真是个宝藏，你总能从那里找到需要的东西。”说完她非常满意地轻快地一路小跑出去了。

4．“安妮表姐，你有这个箱子多长时间了？”尼德问。他要在安妮家住一个星期。

5．“我想从她开始能记事起就有了，”妈妈笑着说，“从她会摇摇摆摆地走路开始，她总是对零碎的小东西感兴趣。”

6．“从四五岁开始，她就收集纽扣、罗望子果和许多小东西。”

7．“这是个好习惯，我敢说我们每天都要感谢她。如果有一天把所有请求她的事情记录到一个本子上，那会让所有人大吃一惊的。”

8．“我来做这件事，”尼德说，“纸和笔在哪里？”

9．安妮又一次打开她的小箱子，从里面拿出半个旧信封和一支很短的别人扔掉不用的铅笔。

10．“你可以从这里开始，”安妮大笑着说，“一粒手套纽扣、一张纸、一支铅笔。”

11．正在这时，小玛莎跑了进来，手里还拿着她小帽子上的带子，看起来有些着急的样子。

12．“去找安妮，”妈妈告诉玛莎，因为她正忙着做肉馅饼。

13．百宝箱又一次打开了，这次安妮拿出来的是一个小袋子，里面装着各种各样奇形怪状的线绳和很多装饰带，安妮从中仔细地挑选了一番。

14．现在可以动手了：从一个海绵包上拔下一根针，然后安妮开始缝了起来。只用了一小会儿，玛莎就又蹦又跳地出去玩了。

15．“第四项，”尼德说。就在这时，爸爸走了进来，问安妮能不能帮他找一根拖绳，他想用拖绳把马具拉去修理。

16．又出现了一个小袋子，里面就有爸爸想要的拖绳。“谢谢你，我的女儿，你就是个珍奇宝贝，你的百宝箱也是。”说完，爸爸又去干活了。

17．“接着干吧，今天你别想离开这里了。”尼德说，“大家都需要你。你可以开个商店，如果总有这么多人需要这些东西，那么这些东西就会收集得越来越多。”

18．“托姆，我们可以帮你做点什么？”一个孩子走了进来，于是尼德问道。汤姆没有看尼德，而是径直向安妮走去。

19．“我的手套丢了，不能堆雪人，你可不可以帮我弄一只？”

20．“我猜这回你该没办法了，安妮。”尼德说，“这次你的宝贝不够用了。”

21．安妮笑了，对汤姆说：“如果姐姐给你弄一只，你一定要去戴着它去找丢掉的那一只，好吗？”

22．小家伙答应了。安妮让他去火炉边取一会儿暖。

23．安妮拿出一张纸样和一块厚厚的布，然后迅速用纸样把厚布剪出手套的形状，用针线开始缝起来，十五分钟之后，手套做成了。

24．尼德一直看着，瞠目结舌，暗自下定决心要向安妮学习。

73

GEORGE'S HABIT

乔治的习惯

1. "George, I wish you would arrange your books in a little better order," said his teacher.

2. "I will, by-and-by; but I have not the time just now,"returned George.

3. "Take time, then," said Mr. Watson. "Order is the first law of heaven, and it should be the first law on earth.

4. "It will save you much time and ill-feeling to remember this, and put it in practice.

5. "Only this morning, you were half an hour looking for your slate, and so lost your drawing lesson."

6. George was a well-disposed and industrious boy, but he had one very bad fault: he was never ready, but always almost ready, to do what he knew should be done at once; and this habit was the cause of a great deal of trouble, as you will see.

7. George was the only child of his mother, and she was a widow.

8. One morning she said to him, "George, I wish you would fasten the hinge on the garden-gate. I am afraid the cattle will get into the garden."

9. "I have not the time now, mother; I shall be late to school if I stop to do it now. You know I could not cut the wood last night, and I must do that now. After school I will fix it."

10. "There! mother," said George, as he was about to retire at night, "I forgot all about that gate. Well, it can not be helped now. I will fix it in the morning."

11. But during the night, the cattle got into the garden, and destroyed everything in it; even the currant bushes and little pear-trees were broken down.

12. There was not a cabbage, nor a hill of corn, nor a melon, to be found, where, the night before, they all looked so nicely.

13. George wept, but that did not mend the matter; and he tried to console himself by saying, he would have mended the gate, but he had not the time.

14. "The better way," said his mother, "is to take time, and not leave for to-morrow what should be done to-day."

15. George resolved he would follow his mother's advice, and for a time he really did better; but he soon relapsed into his old habit.

16. That very fall, a horse was drowned in a well, because the boy had not the time to cover it.

17. When he grew to be a man, the same habit clung to him. His house was burned, with all its contents.

18. It had been insured, and George meant to renew the insurance; but he had put it off day by day, because he "had not the time" to attend to it.

19. George's habit of putting off till some other time what he should have done at once, was the cause of his ruin.

20. This habit has ruined many a wellmeaning boy besides George. Shall it ruin you, my little reader?

21. It is not easy to change habits. Those that cleave to us through childhood and youth will, most generally, go with us through life. How necessary, then, that you form right habits now.

【中文阅读】

1．“乔治，我希望你能把你的书码整齐。”老师对他说。

2．“我会一点一点整理好的，但是现在我没有时间。”乔治回答。

3．“那就抽出时间去做。”沃德森先生说，“有条不紊是天堂第一守则，所以这也应该是世上的第一法则。

4．“那样会节省你很多时间，让你总是感觉舒适，所以一定要这样做。

5．“今天早晨你就用了半个小时的时间找你的石板，结果连绘画课都没上成。”

6．乔治本来是个勤勉、积极肯干的孩子，但是他有一个很不好的缺点：凡事都往后拖，该做的时候总是不能按时去做。这个习惯给他带来了很多麻烦，下面让我们看看是不是这样。

7．妈妈只有乔治一个孩子，而且已经守寡多年了。

8．一天早晨，妈妈对他说：“乔治，你去把花园的大门锁好，我怕牛会闯进去。”

9．“妈妈，我现在没时间，如果我去锁花园大门，上学就会迟到了。你知道我昨天晚上没有劈木头，现在必须先把木头劈完。放学后我再去锁门吧。”

10．“哎呀，妈妈！”到了晚上，他刚要上床睡觉，突然叫了起来，“我忘了去锁花园大门了。唉，现在锁也没用了，明天早晨再说吧。”

11．但是到了半夜，牛闯进了花园，把花园里的一切都糟蹋了，甚至连醋栗树和刚栽上的梨树苗都弄倒了。

12．卷心菜没有了，玉米垛没有了，瓜也都没有了。而这些在前一天的晚上还都完好无损呢。

13．乔治哭了，但是这并没有让他长教训。他这样安慰自己：他本想去把大门锁好的，但是他太忙了，没时间。

14．“最好的方法，”妈妈说，“就是一定要抽出时间去把事情完成，而不是总把本该今天做的事情放到明天去做。”

15．乔治下定决心按照妈妈的话做。有段时间他也确实做得不错，但是很快他又开始重蹈覆辙了。

16．就在那个秋天里，一匹马掉进了井里，原因就是乔治没有时间把井盖盖上。

17．直到他长大成人，这个坏习惯还伴随着他，结果他的房子被烧着了，而且里面的东西也都烧光了。

18．乔治一直在不停地一次接一次地下保证，但一个接一个地把事情推到明天，所有的原因只是因为“没时间”。

19．乔治这种拖拉的习惯是他毁灭的根本原因。

20．这种习惯毁掉了包括乔治在内的很多好孩子。我的小读者们，这个习惯也会把你毁掉吗？

21．改变习惯不是件容易的事情。有些习惯，我们从孩提时代就开始形成，一直伴随我们长大成为青年，那么这样的习惯几乎就会伴随我们的一生了，可见培养良好的习惯是多么重要啊！

74

AUNT LINA'S SUNSHINE

丽娜姑姑的阳光

1. "What is your name?" said I to my friend's little girl, as she came up to me.

2. "I'm Aunt Lina's Sunshine," was the pleasant answer of the child, whose soft blue eyes told me that she was a joy, indeed, to those around her.

3. "That is a queer name. Why do they call you so?" said I.

4. Shaking back her long ringlets, and looking up to me with those earnest, speaking eyes, she said, "Aunt Lina is papa's sister; she is blind and can not see any thing; not the pretty flowers, nor the soft, white clouds, nor the birds.

5. "She hears the birds sing, though; but she can not see their pretty colors. She feels the warm sunshine, too, but she can not see how beautiful it makes the meadows look after the rain.

6. "Sometimes, when she is sad and lonely, she calls me to her, and I sit on my little stool by her side, and say the pretty verses to her that I learn in the Sabbath-school; and I have learned some hymns, too, and I repeat those to her; and then she calls me her sunshine. Don't you think it is very nice to be Aunt Lina's sunshine?"

7. "Yes, indeed I do. You are a real little missionary."

8. "No, I'm not a missionary. I know who the missionaries are. They are people who go a great way off to the poor heathen that don't know anything about Jesus, and tell them about Him. What made you say that I was a missionary?"

9. "Because missionaries do good, and you do good to Aunt Lina, don't you?"

10. "I don't tell her about Jesus, because she knows all about Him, and she tells me pretty stories about Him;" and the child stopped and thought a moment, and then looked up and added,"No, I'm not a missionary; I'm only Aunt Lina's sunshine."

11. I wonder how many of my little friends are sunbeams in their homes! All have not an Aunt Lina to gladden by their love and kindness; but all can bring sunshine to their homes, and make them bright and cheerful.

12. An act, a word, a smile, a look showing that the heart is full of love, will give a gladness more precious than the brightness of sunshine

【中文阅读】

1．朋友的小女儿向我走了过来，于是我问她：“你叫什么名字？”

2．“我叫丽娜姑姑的阳光，”传来孩子欢快的回答声，她那双温柔的蓝眼睛告诉我，对周围的人来说她确实是个开心果。

3．“真是个奇怪的名字，为什么这么叫你呢？”我问。

4．她一边来回摆动着一头长发，一边抬起头来用那双恳切的、会说话的眼睛看着我说：“丽娜姑姑是爸爸的姐姐，她眼睛瞎了，什么也看不见，看不见美丽的花朵，也看不见棉花般的白云，还看不见小鸟。

5．“尽管她能听见鸟儿唱歌，却看不见各种鸟儿的漂亮颜色。她能感觉到阳光的温暖，却看不见雨后的牧场是多么漂亮。

6．“有的时候，当伤心、感觉孤独时，姑姑就把我叫到她身边。我坐在小凳子上，靠在她身旁，给她背一些我从学校里学到的优美诗词，我还学过一些赞美诗，我把这些说给她听，所以后来她就叫我她的阳光，难道你不认为叫这个名字很好吗？”

7．“是的，的确很好，你真是个小传教士。”

8．“不，我不是传教士，我知道谁是传教士，他们是那些走很远的路去找对基督一点都不了解的可怜的异教徒的人，并且告诉他们关于基督的一切。可你为什么说我是传教士呢？”

9．“因为传教士做好事呀，你帮助了丽娜姑姑，做了好事，不是吗？”

10．“我不给她讲耶稣基督，因为她都知道，她还给我讲这方面的故事呢。”说完，她停顿下来想了一会儿，然后又抬起头来说：“不，我不是传教士，我只是丽娜姑姑的阳光。”

11．我很想知道我的小朋友们在家里有多阳光四射！虽然我们没有用爱和善良使之高兴起来的丽娜姑姑；但是我们都有家人，都能给他们带来阳光，使他们欢乐。

12．一个举动、一句话、一个微笑、一个表情，所有这些只要是充满爱，就能给人比明媚的阳光还要珍贵的快乐。

75

THE ORPHAN LARKS

孤儿百灵鸟

1. A meadow-lark was killed by the stroke of a scythe while in her nest, and of course her poor baby-larks were motherless. The gentleman, who saw what happened, felt sorry for the helpless family, and what to do with them was the next question.

2. He thought of a robin's nest built on a tree near his door, and so he said to himself, "Perhaps Robin will adopt them."Watching his chance when the robins were away, he took out their eggs, and put the little larks in their stead.

3. Mrs. Robin soon came home, and was just about to hop in, when lo! what caught her eye but three little baby-birds! She spread her wings, and looked very much astonished indeed.

4. She looked at them, first with one eye, and then with the other, cocking her small head to the right, and to the left, as if to be sure there was no mistake.

5. Then she flew away as fast as she could, and presently came back with Mr. Robin; and Mr. Robin was as much surprised as his mate was. They chirped and chattered together a long time over this strange state of things, and then both suddenly darted off.

6. "Oh," thought the gentleman, who was on the watch, "they mean to leave the poor orphans to their fate!" But just as he was coming to this sad conclusion, back they came with worms in their bills. "No, no!" said the gentleman, "I wronged the good robins."

7. The little strangers were kindly fed; the robins adopted them, and brought them up as tenderly as if they were their own; and I feel sure the young larks were as grateful and good as young larks could be.

【中文阅读】

1．单身的百灵鸟妈妈在鸟窝里被长柄镰刀砍死了，因此她可怜的孩子们就没了妈妈。一位绅士看到了这番情景，非常同情这窝无助的小鸟，决定帮助它们。

2．他想到在他家门口附近的树上有一个欧洲鸲的窝，于是自言自语地说：“也许欧洲鸲可以领养他们。”他一直观察着欧洲鸲的窝，等待着欧洲鸲离开巢穴的机会，机会一来，他就把欧洲鸲的蛋从窝里拿出来，又把小百灵鸟放了进去。

3．母欧洲鸲不久后飞回了家中，刚要飞进去，哦！闯入她眼中的竟然是三只小鸟儿！她展开双翅震颤着，看样子的确是万分惊异。

4．她看着他们，开始用一只眼睛，然后用另外一只，头轻轻地摆到左边，又摆到右边，仿佛是在确定自己是不是看花了眼。

5．后来她又迅速地飞走了，很快把公欧洲鸲带了回来。公鸟也和母鸟一样惊讶，他们叽叽喳喳讨论了很久，然后猛然间一起飞走了。

6．“噢，天啊，”那位一直在旁边观察的绅士想，“看来他们是要离开这几个可怜的小鸟了！”然而他刚刚要确定这个结论时，两只欧洲鸲又飞回来了，嘴里还叼着虫子。“噢，不！”绅士感叹，“是我想错他们了。”

7．小家伙们被喂得饱饱的，欧洲鸲领养了它们，照顾它们就像照顾自己的宝宝。我确信小家伙们就像被亲生父母养育的一样又好又壮。

76

TWO MARKET BOYS

两个集市小贩

1. Two lads came at an early hour to a country market-town, and spreading out their little stands, they sat down to wait for customers. One sold melons and other fruits, the other dealt in oysters and fish.

2. The market hours passed along, and each little dealer saw with pleasure his stores steadily decreasing, while the money was filling his pockets.

3. The last melon lay on Harry's stand. A gentleman came by, and placing his hand upon it, he said, "What a fine large melon! I think I must buy it. What do you ask for it, my boy?"

4. "The melon is the last I have, sir; and though it looks very fair, there is an unsound spot on the other side," said the boy, turning it over.

5. "So there is," said the man; "I think I will not take it. But,"he added, looking into the boy's face, "is it very business-like to point out the defects of your fruits to customers?"

6. "It is better than being dishonest, sir," said the boy, modestly.

7. "You are right, my boy. Always remember to speak the truth, and you will find favor with God and man. You have nothing else I wish for this morning, but I shall not forget your little stand in future.

8. "Are those oysters fresh?" he continued, turning to Ben Wilson's stand.

9. "Yes, sir; fresh this morning," was the reply; and a purchase being made, the gentleman went his way.

10. "Harry, what a fool you were to show the gentleman that spot in the melon! Now you can take it home for your pains, or throw it away.

11. "How much wiser is he about those oysters? I sold them at the same price I did the fresh ones. He would never have looked at the melon until he had gone away."

12. "Ben, I would not tell a lie, or act one either, for twice what I have earned this morning. Besides, I shall be better off in the end, for I have gained a customer, and you have lost one."

13. And so it proved; for the next day the gentleman bought quite a supply of fruit from Harry, but never spent another penny at the stand of Ben. Thus the season passed.

14. The gentleman, finding he could always get a good article of Harry, always bought of him, and sometimes talked a few minutes with him about his future hopes and prospects.

15. To become a tradesman was his great ambition; and when the winter came on, the gentleman, wanting a trusty boy for his shop, decided on giving the place to Harry.

16. Steadily and surely he advanced in the confidence of his employer, until he became at length an honored partner in the firm.

【中文阅读】

1．两个小伙子提早一小时来到集市上，把他们的货摊摆好，然后坐下来等待顾客光顾。他们一个卖瓜果，一个卖牡蛎和鱼。

2．开市时间一点点过去了，两个小伙子高兴地看着他们的货物越卖越少，而越来越多的钱装进了口袋。

3．哈利的货摊上还剩最后一个瓜了。这时，一位绅士走了过来，用手摸了摸瓜，说：“多好多大的瓜啊！我一定要买下来，孩子，这个瓜要多少钱？”

4．“先生，这是最后一个瓜了，虽然这边看起来不错，但是瓜的另一面有个地方坏了。”小伙子说完把瓜翻了过来。

5．“这是有点坏了，”绅士说，“我想我不买了。不过，”他又说，一边盯着小伙子的脸，“告诉顾客自己卖的水果的瑕疵是生意人该做的吗？”

6．“先生，这总比不诚实要好。”小伙子谦虚地说。

7．“你说得对，孩子。一定要记住说实话，你就会发现上帝和所有人都会眷顾你。今天早晨你这里虽然没有我想要买的东西，但是我在以后的岁月中不会忘掉你的这个小货摊的。”

8．“那些牡蛎新鲜吗？”他转到本·威尔森的货摊前问道。

9．“是的，先生，非常新鲜。”本·威尔森回答。绅士买了牡蛎，然后走了。

10．“哈利，你告诉顾客瓜的瑕疵，这么做真是太愚蠢了！现在你只能带回家或扔掉了。

11．“他在买牡蛎时表现得聪明些了吗？我卖给他的牡蛎价格与新鲜牡蛎的价格一样，而且他直到走远也没再回头看一眼你的瓜。”

12．“本，我不愿意说谎，也不会说谎，哪怕挣到比今早我挣的钱多两倍我也不愿意。另外，我肯定自己最后会更有钱的，因为我赢得了一个顾客，而你却失去了一位顾客。”

13．事实也证明了这一点：第二天早晨那位顾客从哈利的货摊上买了相当多的水果，再也没有从本的货摊上买过一分钱的东西。就这样，几个月过去了。

14．那位绅士总是从哈利那里买东西，因为他总是能从他那里买到好东西。有时候还和哈利聊一会儿，谈谈自己的未来规划和愿景。

15．他想做生意，成为一名商人。到了冬天，这位绅士想找一位可靠的人帮他打理店铺，因此他决定把这个位置给哈利。

16．他非常确定对哈利很有信心，最后，哈利在公司里成了他最好的合作伙伴。

77

WILLIE'S SELF-DENIAL

威利的奉献

1. "Oh, mamma!" exclaimed Willie, as he ran eagerly into the room on his return from school, "we are to have a vacation all next week; and may I go with Dennis on Monday, when he goes to get those vegetables papa has bought of Mr. Morton?"

2. "If it is a pleasant day, I know of nothing to prevent your going; that is, if Dennis is willing to take charge of you."

3. "Oh, I know he will, mamma, and I won't trouble him in the least. Only think! it is six miles there. What a splendid long ride I shall have!"

4. The next day, as Willie walked to church with his parents, he thought of the pleasure in store for the morrow; but in the Sabbath school he was very much interested in the remarks of a stranger who addressed the school.

5. When he reached home, he said, "Mamma, that minister talked to us to-day about self-denying. He said the more we denied ourselves for the good of others, the happier we should feel; now is that really true?"

6. "It is, Willie. The Bible says, 'It is more blessed to give than to receive,' and we are told to 'deny ourselves, take up our cross, and follow Christ.'"

7. "Then I fear I am a very selfish little boy, for I do not like to deny myself at all. I ate all those oranges myself the other day, although I knew that Johnny Maloney would have been very glad of one, for he has just got over the fever; and I remember how good they tasted when I was getting well, after I was sick last fall."

8. "I am glad, Willie, to find you have been thinking of this matter. If you wish to prove the truth of the minister's words, do some self-denying act the first opportunity you have, and see if you feel happier for it."

9. The next morning was bright and cloudless, and Willie was in high spirits all the forenoon. He scarcely knew how to employ his time until the happy hour should arrive for him to take his ride. He got tired of staying in the sitting-room, and so he thought he would pay a visit to Mrs. Maloney, who was washing in the kitchen.

10. "Oh, Master Willie," she cried, "how nice you're looking this morning, and what a fine color you have in your cheeks. Here's poor Johnny as pale as this sheet I'm washing, ever since the laver left him.

11. "The doctor says he ought to take a ride now and then, and go out in the country a bit; but the like of me, that has to wash for a living, can't do that at all."

12. A sudden thought startled Willie, and, scarcely stopping to make any answer, he rushed out into the yard. Back and forth he paced with slow step, and a very anxious, perplexed look upon his face.

13. All at once he came to a dead halt, and planting his foot firmly upon the bricks, he exclaimed, "I'll do it;" and then ran into the house.

14. "Mamma," he said, "Johnny Maloney is down-stairs, and he looks so pale and thin; I think the ride into the country this afternoon will do him more good than it will me; and as there is room for only one, I will let him go in my stead, if you are willing."

15. "Most certainly I am, Willie;" and clasping the little fellow to her heart, she gave him a kiss of approval. He flew to tell Mrs. Maloney of his decision, and resolutely stood by while Johnny was lifted up on the high seat beside Dennis.

16. He watched them till they rode out of sight, with a face on which smiles and tears were striving for possession; but the smiles gained it, and he went cheerfully on an errand for his mamma, which she had kindly postponed on account of the ride.

17. After Willie's mamma had put him to bed that night, she sat down beside him, and putting her hand fondly upon his little curly head, she said, "You have made me very happy, dear Willie, to-day, by so soon putting in practice the resolution you made yesterday.

18. "It was a great act of self-denial for you to give up the ride; and now, how is it? Do you feel happier, or not, for staying at home so as to let Johnny go?"

19. "Happier than if I had taken the best ride in the world, mamma. And you say it made you happy, too, and I know Mrs. Maloney and Johnny were happy; and so only think how much happiness it caused. I am sure I do not mean to be selfish again as long as I live."

【中文阅读】

1．“妈妈！”威利一放学，就急切跑进房间喊妈妈，“我们下周整整一个星期都放假，我可不可以星期一和丹尼斯一起出去？他去取爸爸从莫顿先生那里买的蔬菜。”

2．“如果那天天气好，我想我没有理由不让你去，当然，如果丹尼斯愿意带你去的话。”

3．“我知道他愿意，妈妈，而且我不会给他添麻烦。想一想吧！六英里的路，这会是多美妙的一次旅行。”

4．第二天，威利和父母一起去教堂做祷告时，他一直想象着明天即将开始的旅行的乐趣。但当他在上教会课时，他被讲课老师的话吸引住了。

5．到家之后，他问妈妈：“妈妈，那位先生今天给我们讲了奉献的话题。他说，为了别人好，我们越多奉献，就会感到越幸福，这是真的吗？”

6．“是的，威利。《圣经》说：‘给予多于索取的人有福了。’因此我们从小就受教育要时刻奉献，要遵循上帝。”

7．“恐怕我是个自私的小男孩，因为我根本不喜欢奉献，比如那天，尽管我知道因为约翰·麦乐尼刚发完烧，非常想吃橙子，我却一个人吃光了所有橙子。到现在我还记得，去年秋天刚生完病后吃橙子时的味道有多鲜美。”

8．“威利，我很高兴你开始思考这个问题了，如果你想证实一下那位先生的话，你可以利用这次出行的机会做一些奉献的事情，看看你是不是感觉更幸福。”

9．第二天早晨，天空晴朗，万里无云，整个一上午威利都极度兴奋。他几乎不知道去做点什么事情才能熬到外出旅行的时刻。在客厅里呆烦了，所以他想出去拜访一下麦乐尼夫人，麦乐尼夫人正在厨房里洗碗。

10．“哦，亲爱的威利先生，”她喊道，“今天你看起来气色不错，小脸红扑扑的。我可怜的约翰尼的脸色自从洗礼之后却白得像我正在洗的衬衫。

11．“医生说他应该经常到乡间骑马兜兜风，到乡下去，但是像我这样，每天都要以洗衣服谋生过日子，根本不能带他出去。”

12．一个想法突然间闯进了威利的大脑，几乎还没想到什么结论，他就跑回自家院子里。他在院子里来来回回地踱着步，脸上布满了焦虑、茫然的表情。

13．他猛然停了下来，一只脚重重地踢向砖头，说道：“就这么决定了。”说完他跑进了屋里。

14．“妈妈，”他喊道，“楼下的约翰·麦乐尼脸色苍白，而且很瘦弱。我认为今天下午乘车去乡下对他比对我好处更多。但是只有一个空位子，所以如果您愿意，我想让他去，我不去了。”

15．“我绝对愿意，威利。”妈妈把他紧紧地拥在怀里，吻了他，对他的决定表示赞同。他飞奔着去把这一决定告诉麦乐尼夫人。然后等马车到来，约翰被扶到车上坐到丹尼斯身边时，他毅然站在一旁送行。

16．威利看着马车远去，一直到消失不见，脸上挂着微笑，但也挂着泪水。最终微笑战胜了哭泣，他高高兴兴地帮妈妈跑腿去了。这件事本该早做，但由于这次旅行，妈妈本来预备推迟。

17．晚上，威利的妈妈把他抱到床上后，坐在他身边，一只手轻轻地抚摩着他的一头卷发，说：“亲爱的威利，今天你让我非常高兴，因为你这么快就能亲自实践，以见证昨天学到的东西了。

18．“今天你放弃了旅行就是一个很好的奉献的行为。你现在感觉如何？你是感觉更高兴了呢，还是更不高兴了？”

19．“我现在感觉比做了一次全球旅行还幸福。你说这让你很高兴，我还知道麦乐尼夫人和约翰都很高兴，想想这件事让这么多人高兴，我相信以后只要我活着，就不会小气吝啬。”

78

THE DONKEY AND THE HORSE

驴和马

1. "Take the pack-horse into the field," said the farmer, "and open the hay-fence for him. I shall have stiff work for him tomorrow."

2. So he was taken out, and tethered to the hay-fence, which was left open that he might go in and out and eat his fill at the hay-stack.

3. A donkey that was in the same field came up to him, and said humbly, "Is the hay nice, friend?"

4,"Friend!" said the pack-horse, kicking up his heels, "what do you mean? Know your place!"

5. "I ask pardon," said the donkey; "but, as the field is bare, I thought you had a mouthful of hay to spare—a rough bit that was not so pleasant—that you might favor me with."

6. "Keep your distance!" said the pack-horse, again throwing up his heels. "Do you take me for a donkey like yourself, that you think we are to eat together?"

7. Next day the pack-horse was taken from the field, and laden with sacks of wool till his back was ready to break.

8. "Friend," he groaned out to the donkey, who had the curiosity to look through the gate at him as he went down the walk, "could not you—should you mind—just carry one of the sacks for me?"

9. "Dear sir," replied the donkey, "I hope I know my place better."

【中文阅读】

1．“把马拉到地里，”农场主说，“再打开草料棚的门让他尽情吃个饱，明天有重活让他干。”

2．于是马被拉走，圈到草料棚里，草料棚的门开着，以便让他尽情吃个饱。

3．早已在那里的驴走了过来，谦逊地对他说：“朋友，这草很好吃吧？”

4．“朋友？”马尥了一下蹶子说，“你什么意思？你要知道自己的身份。”

5．“请原谅，”驴说，“但是这片地里没有别人。我想如果你乐意的话，是否能分给我一些干草吃？”

6．“离远点儿！”马尥着蹶子说，“你以为我和你一样是头驴吗？那样你就认为我们可以一起吃草了？”

7．第二天，马被拉走去干拉羊毛的活计了。他一大包一大包地拉着羊毛，腰都快累断了。

8．“朋友，”他呻吟着对在大门口观望他的驴说：“你能不能——如果你不介意——帮我运几包？”

9．“亲爱的先生，”驴回答说，“我想我最好知道自己是什么身份。”

79

FRANK'S PENKNIFE

弗兰克的铅笔刀

1. Frank was playing about the well-curb with his bright new penknife in his hand, when, alas! it slipped from his fingers and dropped into the well.

2. He heard it ringing, and saw it glancing down the old mossy stones, and he was almost tempted to spring down after it.

3. As it was, he could only go into the house and tell his grief to his kind mother, who sympathized with him, and very likely told him what a good thing it was to be careful, and all that.

4. Uncle John sat by the window, and, when he had heard the sad tale, he asked a few questions about it. "Was the knife open?"

5. "Yes, sir," said Frank. "I was making a fiddle out of a shingle."

6. "Well, don't give up until we see what can be done,"So saying, he took a little looking-glass out to the well, and directed a bright sunbeam to search in the bottom for the missing knife.

7. "There it is, uncle, Oh, there it is!" shouted Frank, in great excitement; "I see the pearl handle. Now if the sunbeam could only fish it up," he added sorrowfully.

8. Uncle John said nothing, but walked into the house, and pretty soon came out with a good horse-shoe magnet, attached to a stout string.

9. Very carefully he lowered the magnet, keeping the sunbeam fixed on the spot, and presently the magnet touched the bright steel. It clung fast to the bar, and was fished up by it, to the great joy of Prank.

10. You see what a good thing a little science is. Knowledge is power. Gather it now, while in childhood and youth, so you may never have cause to regret your want of it.

【中文阅读】

1．弗兰克正在井边玩他的新铅笔刀，突然，哎呀！小刀从手指缝滑落，掉进了井中。

2．他听到“咚”的一声，然后就看到长满青苔的石头下面有个闪闪发光的东西，他几乎想跳下去把小刀捞上来。

3．但事实是，他只能跑回屋里告诉妈妈他的伤心事。妈妈很同情他，但也很高兴地告诉他小心些是好事，事情就到此为止了。

4．约翰叔叔坐在窗边听到了这件事，他问弗兰克：“铅笔刀是打开的吗？”

5．“是的，叔叔，”弗兰克回答，“当时我正在用它在木瓦上刻小提琴。”

6．“那么，不要放弃，我们来看看能想什么办法。”说完，他从屋里拿出了一块镜子到井边，然后用镜子把阳光折射到井底，想找到井底的小刀在哪里。

7．“叔叔，在那里！就在那儿！”弗兰克激动地喊了起来，“我看到珍珠色的刀柄了。要是能把它钓上来就好了。”他又伤心地说。

8．约翰叔叔一言不发，又回到屋里，很快拿出一块钉马掌用的吸铁石，上面拴着一根粗线。

9．他小心翼翼地把吸铁石往井下放，同时始终把阳光固定在那一个地方，很快吸铁石碰到了闪亮的小刀，吸在了刀刃上，就这样小刀被钓了上来。弗兰德兴奋得手舞足蹈。

10．现在你明白，懂得一些科学知识是多好的一件事了吧。知识就是力量，在儿童阶段和青年阶段快多加学习积累知识吧，那样你才能永远不后悔。

80

SUSAN AND THE ROSE

苏珊与玫瑰

1. Susan Taylor was a very discontented girl. She was never pleased with any thing, but was always looking out for what was disagreeable, and not for what was pleasant.

2. As she was going away from home, one day, her grandmother asked her if she would like a rose to place in the bosom of her dress. Susan was very fond of flowers, and so she said, "I would like one."

3. Away went her grandmother, with her cane in her hand, into the little garden, and picked the finest rose there was.

4. There were two buds growing on the same stem with the rose, and the leaves were as fresh and as green as the leaves of a rosebush could be.

5. You may suppose that Susan was not a little surprised when her grandmother took the scissors and snipped off the beautiful rose, together with the two buds and the green leaves. and offered her only the stem, all covered with thorns.

6. "O, grandmamma! this isnot a rose. Do you think that I will put that ugly stem in my dress, without a single flower or leaf upon it? No; that I never will! You do not deserve to have roses growing in your garden, if you spoil them in this way."

7. "Perhaps not," mildly replied her grandmother; "but there are other people in the world, besides me, who spoil their roses."

8. "Then," said Susan, "they must be very silly people."

9. "I think so, too," replied her grandmother. "And now I will tell you the name of one of them: it is Susan Taylor!"

10. Susan reddened to her very ears, while her grandmother said, "It has pleased God, Susan, to mark your life with many blessings, mingled with a few cares; and you are continually neglecting your blessings, and remembering your cares.

11. "If, then, you thus willfully despise your comforts, and repine over your troubles, what is it but throwing away the flowers and green leaves of your life, and sticking the thorns in your bosom?"

【中文阅读】

1．苏珊·泰勒是个不知足的女孩子，她对什么都从不满意。看事情只看缺点，不看优点。

2．一天，她刚要离开家出去，祖母问她想不想在衣服的胸前挂一朵玫瑰做装饰，苏珊非常喜欢花，所以就说：“好的，来一朵吧。”

3．祖母拄着拐杖走到花园里，把花园里最漂亮的一朵玫瑰拿了回来。

4．一朵花的花枝两旁还长着两个花蕾，叶子又嫩又绿，非常漂亮。

5．奶奶用剪子把花和两个花蕾连同绿叶都剪了下去，然后把长满了刺的花柄递给苏珊，你或许认为苏珊不会为此大惊小怪吧。

6．“哦，奶奶！这不是玫瑰。你认为我会把这么一个一朵花儿一片叶子都没有的丑陋的小树枝戴在胸前吗？不，永远不！如果你这么糟蹋花园里的花儿，那你真不该拥有它们。”

7．“也许不应该，”祖母回答，“但是这世界上除了我以外还有其他糟蹋玫瑰的人呢。”

8．“他们肯定非常愚蠢。”苏珊说。

9．“我也这么想，”祖母回答，“我告诉你，其中一个人名字就叫：苏珊·泰勒。”

10．苏珊的脸红到了耳根，奶奶说：“苏珊，使你的生活里多些祝福与一点点烦恼相混合，上帝就会很高兴；但是你总是不断地忽略祝福，只记住烦恼。

11．“如果你总是这样任性固执地不满足，总是牢骚满腹，那么这和把美丽的花朵和绿叶扔掉，只把花刺挂在胸前做装饰有什么区别呢？”

81

MALTA'S LOST DARLING

玛尔他丢失的宝贝

1. "You are very welcome to one of them," said Mary's mother to a kind old lady who was admiring one of Malta's kittens. "I shall be glad if I can dispose of all of them except this little yellow one, to which Mary has taken a peculiar fancy."

2. The good lady thanked her friend for the gift, then took up the little kitten very tenderly, and put it in her basket, and walked home.

3. Not long after, Malta came home, and, as quick as any mother in the land, she noticed that one of her wee darlings was missing. The other two in the basket were of little consequence to her now. Upstairs and downstairs she searched for her lost nestling, but all in vain.

4. "Have you seen my pretty tortoise-shell, the very pink of my family?" she asked, as well as she could, of every body she met.

5. Mary's gentle heart was overflowing with pity and sympathy, and she wished that good Mrs. Williams had stayed at home that sunshiny summer day.

6. But pussy had more perseverance than many people who are supposed to have a great deal wiser heads. At the first opportunity she set off on a search for stray kitty; and one day, with a decided look of triumph, she walked in with it, carrying it by the nape of its neck.

7. She took it up to her old quarters, and settled down on the bit of old carpet, as proud and happy as a cat could be. Every one was greatly surprised to think she had succeeded in tracking her child to the right house, and then had managed so skillfully to make off with it.

8. But the strangest part of the story is yet to be told. After petting and caring for it four weeks longer, she started off with the much improved kitten, and took it back to the same house, and laid it down; then she rubbed herself about the feet of the good old lady, as if to bespeak her kind care for the little newcomer.

【中文阅读】

1．“您可以带走其中一只。”玛丽的妈妈对一位喜欢老猫玛尔他所生的小猫咪的老妇人说，“除了这只小黄猫，您带走其中哪只都可以。这只小黄猫玛尔他非常喜欢。”

2．善良的老妇人小心地抱起小猫，放到她的篮子里，道了谢之后回家了。

3．时间不长，玛尔他同所有其他的猫妈妈们一样急匆匆地回到了家里。她立刻注意到一只心爱的小猫咪不见了，篮子里只剩下了两只猫咪，她楼上楼下地找，但是白费力气，丝毫不见踪影。

4．“你见到我那只玳瑁了吗，就是那只有点粉色的小猫咪？”只要见到一个人，她就问一句，家里人都问遍了。

5．小玛丽的心非常善良，她真希望好心的老猫在那个阳光灿烂的夏天待在家里不出去。

6．但是猫咪比许多有聪明头脑的人还有毅力，一有机会她就出去找她的小玳瑁，直到有一天，她戴着一副胜利的表情，嘴里叼着小玳瑁的后脖子走进了家里。

7．她把小玳瑁放进窝里的一块旧地毯上，蹦蹦跳跳得兴奋不已。家里每一位成员都非常惊讶她竟能寻迹找到小玳瑁的去处，然后又能成功地把小猫咪偷回来。

8．真正精彩的地方还没讲到呢。玛尔他在养育了小玳瑁四个星期之后，竟然又叼着长大了的小玳瑁送回了那个老妇人的家里。她把小玳瑁放下，然后用身体蹭着老妇人的脚，仿佛是表示请求老夫人要悉心善待小玳瑁。

82

JUMPING TO CONCLUSIONS

匆忙下结论

1. "They are going to hang Snap," said Frisk, as she stood wagging her tail with great animation on the top of the kitchen steps, looking out into the yard.

2. "Well, who'd have thought it!" said Growler. "But I'm not surprised, though. That was what master and the groom were talking about yesterday, no doubt; for they looked at him."

3. "They are measuring his neck for a rope," said Frisk, scampering off.

4. "Snap's going to be hanged," said Growler to Tray.

5. "Indeed! Well, I thought he looked very low spirited all day yesterday. I am not surprised at all; but are you sure?"

6. "Oh! I fancy he has the rope around his neck already."

7. "Only think of Snap!" said Tray to Lion, the Newfoundland dog.

8. "What about him?" said Lion, apparently more inclined to think of something else.

9. "Going to be hanged; that's all."

10. "And that's enough, too," said Lion. "When?"

11. "Oh, I doubt if he isn't hanged already; I fancy the rope was about his neck some time ago."

12. "Poor fellow! what is it for?"

13. "I can't exactly tell. The groom's been complaining of him to the master, I believe, from what Mr. Growler says."

14. "I thought he was a great favorite."

15. "Ah! but we've all seen a great change lately."

16. "When did you notice it?

17. "I don't know that it was spoken of till this morning; but any one might have seen it long ago."

18. "I never saw it," said Lion.

19. At this moment, Snap ran into the yard with a new collar on.

20. "Hey, what is this?" said Lion, as Snap trotted from one to another to show his finery.

21. Frisk looked down from the top of the steps, and whispered rather sheepishly to Growler, "Who'd have thought it?"

【中文阅读】

1．“他们要绞死斯内普了。”弗里斯克摇着尾巴非常兴奋地站在厨房台阶上，一边向院子里张望一边说。

2．“谁能想得到呢！”格勒尔说，“不过我倒不吃惊，毫无疑问，昨天主人和马夫谈论的就是这件事，因为当时他们看着他说话。”

3．“他们在用绳子测量他的脖子。”弗里斯克说着蹦蹦跳跳地走了。

4．“他马上就要被绞死了。”格勒尔对特雷说。

5．“是吗！昨天我就看见他情绪低落，所以我一点也不吃惊。但是你确定是真的吗？”

6．“当然！我想现在绳子应该已经套在他脖子上了。”

7．“想想斯内普吧！”特雷对莱恩说，莱恩是条纽芬兰狗。

8．“现在他怎么样？”莱恩问，似乎他更倾向于了解情况。

9．“就要被绞死了，就这些。”

10．“足够了，”莱恩说，“什么时候？”

11．“我怀疑他还没被绞死，刚才我是猜想绳子套在他脖子上了。”

12．“可怜的家伙，为什么要绞死他？”

13．“我说不清楚，我从格勒尔那里听说马夫一直在向主人抱怨他。”

14．“以前我还以为他最喜欢他呢。”

15．“哈！但是最近我们都看出变化了。”

16．“你什么时候注意到的？”

17．“直到今天早晨谈论这件事我才知道，本该早知道的。”

18．“我一直都不知道。”莱恩说。

19．就在这时，斯内普脖子上套着一个项圈跑进院子。

20．“嗨，那是什么？”莱恩问道。这时斯内普正缓慢地走过他们每一位面前，以显示他的宝贝。

21．弗里斯克从台阶上往下看，很不好意思地对格勒尔说：“谁能想得到呢？”

83

COASTING

滑雪橇游戏

1. "Clear the track!" shouts Charlie Dean, as his sled rushes past "the mile-stone," as the boys call the large corner-post near the gate. "Look out for the Monitor!"

2. "Hurrah!" cries little Robbie Fay, who occupies the "front seat" on Charlie's sled; and he swings his hat with energy as they sweep past the gate.

3. "Ho! that's a fine Monitor! Such a great lumbering thing as that!" says Ned Wilkins, drawing back against the post out of their way; and then he shouts after them.

4. "Wait till I get to the top of the hill, and then I'll show you the Monitor, and then, may be, you will want to give your sled a new name. I should not wonder if you had to call her the Merrimac,"

5. "You shall slide with me next time,"says kind Billy Gray to his sister, as they walked up the hill together.

6. But there is Jeannette Lee running a great risk. She is taking a coast on her brother's sled without a pilot. Perhaps she will finish the voyage pleasantly, but I think it more likely that she will be helped off the sled by what the boys call a "capsize."

7. Better coast at home, Jeannette, on that little hill in the back yard that your father made of snow, just high enough and long enough for beginners to practice upon.

8. School seems to be just out, for there is quite a crowd of boys and girls near the door, and it is plain they do not mean that any time shall be wasted.

9. Well, coast away, boys. It will give you red cheeks, and bright eyes, and a good appetite; and do not forget to give your little sisters a ride on your sleds as you go home.

10. But, boys, did you ever think how easy it is to slid downhill? You sit on your sled, lift your feet, and the sled begins to move— slowly at first, but faster and faster, till it darts like an arrow to the plain below.

11. There is amoral to your coasting. It is this: He who enters upon an evil way, very soon discovers that he is going down lower and lower, and more and more rapidly, every day, and unless he turns he will continue to do so to the end.

【中文阅读】

1．“快离开滑道！”当克莱尔·迪恩驾驶着雪橇冲过大门附近的角杆时——孩子们把这个角杆称为里程碑，他大声喊着，“看好我的莫尼特①！”

2．“呜呼！”当他们冲过大门口时，坐在克莱尔雪橇上最前座的罗比·菲高声喊着，手里拿着帽子用力挥舞。

3．“哈！莫尼特真不错！这个大家伙！”尼德·威尔金说道，边说边拄着雪橇杆躲开滑道，然后在他们身后大喊。

4．“等我去山顶上，给你们展示一下我的莫尼特，那个时候我想你们就该给你们的雪橇再起一个名字了。即使叫梅里麦克，我也毫不奇怪。”

5．“下次你和我滑一个雪橇。”善良的比利·格雷和妹妹一边往山顶上走，一边对她说。

6．而詹尼特·李就是在冒险了，她正在没有领航员的情况下用她哥哥的雪橇往下滑。也许她会顺利、愉快地完成这次滑行，但雪橇倾覆的可能性更大，孩子们管它叫“翻船”。

7．詹尼特最好是在家里后院中父亲堆的小雪堆上玩滑雪，那个高度和长度正好适合初学者练习。

8．似乎是放学了，因为门口附近有成群的男孩们和女孩们，很显然他们一点时间都不想浪费。

9．孩子们，快去滑雪橇，这会让你们面色红润，眼睛明亮，胃口大开。当然，也不要忘了回家的路上让妹妹们坐到雪橇上把她们拉回去。

10．孩子们，你们想过没有？从山上向下滑有多容易！你坐在雪橇上，抬起双脚，开始向下滑——最初有些慢，但是越来越快，一直到下面的平地上时就会如弓箭一般飞射出去。

11．滑雪橇这个游戏其实与道德无关，但道理相同：走上邪路的人很快就会发现，他正在越来越堕落，而且堕落速度会越来越快，除非他转身，否则他会一直堕落下去，直到灭亡。

84

SANTA CLAUS

圣诞老人

1. It was bright and beautiful all day. In the evening the coal glowed in the grate with a splendid blaze. All the gas-burners were lighted, and so were every body's eyes.

2. If you had listened you might have heard a joyful tinkling of sleigh-bells out of doors; but I believe nobody could have told whether the streets were still or noisy, or whether the sky had a moon in it or not; for nobody was quiet long enough to notice.

3. By-and-by the folding-doors were opened, just like the two covers to a Christmas fairybook! Then how still it was, all in a second. Such a funny little old man! his face all alive with dimples and smiles and wrinkles!

4. His cheeks were as red and round as winter apples, and where there was not a wrinkle there was a dimple; and I suppose there was one in his chin, and his chin, may be, was double, only you could not tell, for it was hidden ever so deep under a beard as white as a snow-drift.

5. He walked along, tottering under the weight of a huge pack full of presents. His eyes twinkled with fun, and his mouth, which seemed nearly worn out with laughing, grew bigger every minute.

6. It took the little old gentleman some time to clear his throat before he made his speech. It was such a funny speech, I thought I would write it down, so that all the little boys and girls who did not hear it could read it.

【中文阅读】

1．这是个阳光灿烂、风清气爽的一天。到了晚上，煤块在壁炉里冒着漂亮的火星，所有的煤气灯都亮了，每个人的眼睛也都亮了。

2．如果你用双耳倾听，就会听到门外马拉雪橇上铃铛的“叮铃叮铃”的响声。不过没人能告诉你街道上是安静还是喧嚣，天空中是有月亮还是没有，因为没有人能安静下来去听，去看。

3．门慢慢地被推开了，就像是圣诞神话书的两个封面。就在这一刹那是多么安静啊！这样一个滑稽的小老头！他的面庞因为有酒窝、微笑和皱纹而变得那么生动！

4．他的脸又红又圆，像冬天的苹果，只有酒窝处没有皱纹。我猜他的下巴上还有一个酒窝，有一个，也许是两个，你根本弄不清楚，因为他的下巴深深地隐藏在一堆像雪堆一样的白胡子后面。

5．他向前走着，步履蹒跚，重重的身躯上的包裹里装满了圣诞礼物。他的双眼闪动着狡黠的目光，他的嘴巴总是哈哈大笑，嘴角仿佛要撕裂一般。

6．这个小老头在讲话之前需要用很长时间去清理喉咙。他的讲话非常有趣，我想我该把他的讲话写下来，那样所有没有听过他讲话的孩子们就能看到了。

85

THE SPEECH OF SANTA CLAUS

圣诞老人的讲话

1. "Halloo, children! halloo all round! Bless your little hearts, how do you do? Did they tell you Santa wasn't coming, my dears? Did your grandpas and grandmas say 'Humph!'

2. "My love to the old people—tell them they'll have to give it up now." Here Santa Claus made a low bow. Every body laughed and clapped; but Prudy whispered, "He'll drop it off, I'm afraid!" meaning the pack.

3. "Yes, any dears, here I am, as jolly as ever; but bless your sweet little eyes, I've had a terrible time getting here! The wind has been blowing me up, and I've been shaken round like a kernel of corn in a popper!

4. "I've been ducked up to the chin in some great snow—banks, away up by the North Pole! And I was cruising round all last night—didn't sleep a wink—got so broken up, there's nothing left of me but pieces!

5. "Oh, oh! don't you make fun of me, children! If you love me as I love you, you won't mind the looks! I set out to fix up a little, and then, thought I, I'll come just as I am. I patted myself on the shoulder, and said, 'Santa Claus, don't you fret, if you are growing old.'

6. "You see, father Adam and I were about of an age, but somehow I never grew up. I always thought big folks were well enough in their place, but give me the children! Harrah .for the children!

7. "I tell you, darlings, I haven't forgot one of you? My pockets are running over! Here's a doll for the Prudy girl, and she may have it for nothing, and they're cheaper than if you take a lot of them!

8. "I've got more nuts than you can shake a hammer at; but I think there's more bark to them than there is bite! Oh, oh! I can't crack them with my teeth as I used to a few hundred years ago.

9. "But, my dear, cunning, sweet little midgets, I must be going! Queen Vic said to me, 'Now, Santa, my love, do you get back to fill my children's pockets before the clock strikes twelve!'

10. "Good night, dears! A Merry Christmas to you all, and a Happy New Year!"

11. So saying, Santa Claus suddenly disappeared at the halldoor, dropping his heavy pack, which fell to pieces with a bang, scattering its content's over the floor, causing Prudy to exclaim,"I s'posed he'd drop it! I s'posed 'twould break!"

12. In another minute the lively old gentleman was in the front parlor without any mask, and of course it was nobody but cousin Arthur "with his face off."

13. Then they all went to work sorting out presents. It would not do to name many of them; it would take too long.

14. Prudy seized her fur tippet and put it on at once. "Oh, how pretty I look!" said she, "just like a little cat! Isn't it cunning?"

15. Then she had a wax doll, which "would be alive if it could talk;" to say nothing of new gaiters a hood, and a scarf.

16. Susie had no end of pretty things, too; and though she did not talk quite so much as Prudy, she was just as happy. She had what she had never dreamed was possible for a little girl to have—a bottle of "Jockey Club"— "just like a young lady!"

17. This was really a great delight to Susie; but Prudy, sniffing it, said coolly, "Oh, ho! it smells as if it didn't cost more than a cent! 'Tisn't half so sweet as pep'mint!"

18. I should like to tell a great deal more about the evening; what they did and said; how they ate Santa Claus's nuts, candy and figs; and how they played what Prudy called "blind man's buffalo," with no fear of being told it was bedtime,—but I can not now.

【中文阅读】

1．“你们好，孩子们！你们好，所有的人！上帝保佑你们幼小的心灵，你们都好吗？他们有没有告诉你们圣诞老人不会来了，孩子们？你们的爷爷奶奶有没有过对这个问题只是‘哼’的一声？”

2．“致我亲爱的老人们——告诉他们，一定不要那样。”说着圣诞老人深深地鞠了一躬。所有人都笑着鼓起掌来。只有普鲁迪小声嘀咕：“恐怕那就要掉下来了。”她指的是圣诞老人肩上扛的大袋子。

3．“是的，孩子们，我来了，还是一如既往地快乐地来了。但是上帝保佑你们纯洁的双眼，让你们看到，我经历了一番磨难才能来到这里。大风把我吹了起来，我被刮得就像是玉米粒在爆米花机里一样到处飞不由自己。

4．“我被大风按到一大堆雪中，大雪一直埋到下巴，——就在北极！整整一晚上我被刮得飞来飞去——没有合眼睡觉，哪怕只睡一会儿——所以身上的衣服都被吹得成了一条条的碎片。

5．“哦，不要开我的玩笑，孩子们！如果你们像我爱你们一样爱我，你们就不会介意我的穿着！后来我稍微修补了一下我的衣服，然后，我想，我还是应该和原来一样来这里，于是我就拍了拍自己的肩膀，说：‘圣诞老人，如果你已经长大成人了，就不要烦恼。’

6．“你看，父亲亚当和我都快老了，但是不管怎么样，我从未长大。我总是认为那些已经当上了爷爷奶奶的老人们真是太幸福了，但还是把他们的孩子交给我吧！哈！为了孩子们！

7．“亲爱的，我告诉你们，我没有忘掉你们任何人！我袋子里的东西快要溢出来了！这个娃娃是给普鲁迪家女孩儿的，她可以拿走了，不要钱，而且要是只拿一个，可是会大大便宜我哟！

8．“我还带来了很多很多的坚果，多得你们用锤子都砸不过来；不过我认为嘴更好用，哦！哦！我几百年前用牙咬起来可比现在厉害多了。

9．“亲爱的，我聪明、可爱的小家伙们，我现在要走了！维多利亚女王对我说：‘我亲爱的圣诞老人，你可以不可以在午夜12点之前把孩子们的口袋装满礼物，然后就回来，好吗？’

10．“晚安，亲爱的孩子们！祝你们所有的人圣诞快乐！新年快乐！”

11．话音刚落，圣诞老人丢下他的大口袋，消失在大厅门口。口袋里的礼物洒了满满一地板，而且都是一些让孩子们兴奋、喜欢的礼物，普鲁迪嘴里说着：“掉了，掉了，坏了，坏了！”

12．一分钟之后，活泼可爱的圣诞老人出现在前门门口，脸上没有戴面具。当然，他就是“没化妆的”亚瑟表哥。

13．于是他们所有人都开始整理那些礼物，不需找礼物上的名字，那要浪费太长的时间了。

14．普鲁迪一把抓住她的裘皮披肩，立刻穿上。“哦，真是太漂亮了！”她喊着，“就像一只小猫咪！太可爱了！”

15．然后她又拿了一个蜡质的娃娃，娃娃栩栩如生，仿佛在说她没有高筒靴，还没有围巾。

16．苏珊也有了许许多多的礼物，尽管她没像普鲁迪那样说什么，她也一样非常高兴。她现在拥有了做梦都想要的礼物——一瓶萨马俱乐部香水——仿佛她已经长成了年轻优雅的女士一般！

17．这对苏珊来说真是个大惊喜。但是普鲁迪一边用鼻子闻着香水瓶，一边冷言冷语地说：“哦！这味道好像连一分钱都不值！还不如胡椒薄荷香呢！”

18．我真想好好说说那天晚上大家有多快乐，想好好说说他们都说了什么、做了什么，想好好说说他们是怎么吃的那些坚果、糖果和无花果，想好好说说他们是怎么不用顾虑需要被命令上床睡觉而尽情玩耍的“瞎眼水牛”的游戏。——但是现在我不能讲了。

86

PUTTING A COAL ON HIS HEAD

把煤放在头上

1. Joe's small feet clattered vigorously down to the little cave where his boat was hidden. But as he neared the place, an exclamation of surprise escaped him, for there were signs of some intruder, and the big stone before the cave had been rolled away.

2. Hastily drawing forth his treasure, he burst into loud cries of dismay, for there was the beautiful little boat, which cousin Herbert had given him, with its gay sails split in a hundred shreds, and a large hole bored in the bottom.

3. Joe stood for a moment motionless with grief and surprise; then, with a face as red as a peony, he burst forth, "I know who did it— the mean scamp! It was Fritz Brown; and he was mad because I didn't ask him to come to the launch.

4. "But I'll pay him for this caper," said little Joe, through his set teeth; and, hastily pushing back the ruined boat, he hurried a little farther down the road, and fastening a piece of string across the footpath, a few inches from the ground, he carefully hid himself in the bushes.

5. Presently a step was heard, and Joe eagerly peeped out. How provoking! instead of Fritz it was cousin Herbert, the very last person he cared to see; and hastily unfastening the string, Joe tried to lie very quiet, but it was all in vain, for cousin Herbert's sharp eyes caught a curious moving in the bushes, and, brushing them right and left, he soon came upon little Joe.

6. "How is this?" cried he, looking straight into the boy's blazing face; but Joe answered not a word. "You are not ashamed to tell me what you were doing?"

7. "No, I am not," said little Joe, sturdily, after a short pause;"I'll just tell you the whole story;" and out it came, down to the closing threat, "and I mean to make Fritz smart for it!"

8. "What do you mean to do?"

9. "Why, you see Fritz carries a basket of eggs to market every morning, and I mean to trip him over this string and smash them all."

10. Now Joe knew well enough that he was not showing the right spirit, and muttered to himself, "Now for a good scolding;" but to his great surprise, cousin Herbert said, quietly,"Well, I think Fritz does need some punishment; but this string is an old trick. I can tell you something better than that."

11. "What?" cried Joe, eagerly.

12. "How would you like to put a few

coals of fire on his head?"

13. "What! and burn him?" said Joe,

doubtingly. Cousin Herbert nodded, with a

queer smile. Joe clapped his hands. "Now, that's just the thing, cousin Herbert.

14. "You see, his hair is so thick he wouldn't get burned much before he'd have time to shake them off; but I'd just like to see him jump once. Now tell me how to do it—quick!"

【中文阅读】

1．乔的小脚丫正快速地往他藏船的山洞里走，但是当他快走到地方时，突然发出了一声惊叹，因为他看到有人来过的痕迹，山洞前的大石头被挪开了。

2．他赶快跑到他放宝贝的地方，惊慌得放声大哭，原来，那艘赫伯特送给他的漂亮小船，船帆被撕成了一条一条的布条，船底还有一个大洞。

3．乔一动不动地站在原地又恨又急，脸气得通红。好一会儿，他的嘴里蹦出了几句话：“我知道是谁干的，这个小气鬼，就是弗雷兹·布朗！他疯了，因为我没让他来和我一起给船下水。”

4．“我要让他为这个恶作剧付出代价。”这几句话从乔的牙缝里蹦了出来。很快，他推开了被毁掉的船，又迅速回到来时的路上，在离山洞稍微远一点的地方，距离地面几英寸的高度上系了一根绳子，把小路拦住，然后小心地躲在了灌木丛中。

5．一会儿，一阵脚步声传来。乔慢慢探出头来一看，可惜，来人不是弗里兹，而是表哥赫伯特，他现在最不想见到的人。他立刻把绳子解开，然后试图悄声趴下，但是没有用，因为赫伯特那双锐利的眼睛已经看到灌木丛中的动静了，于是他迅速走到乔的面前。

6．“这是怎么了？”看到乔冒火的眼睛，他大声问了一句，但是乔没有回答。“你是不是羞于告诉我你在做什么？”

7．“不是，”乔稍微停顿了一下，果断地说道，“我把一切都告诉你。”接着他说出了一切，最后说：“我就是想让弗里兹变聪明些。”

8．“你要干什么？”

9．“你知道弗里兹每天早晨都要提一篮子鸡蛋去市场，我想用这根绳子绊倒他，那篮子鸡蛋就都完蛋了。”

10．乔很明白自己目前心态不正，所以自言自语了一句：“他要狠狠骂我一顿了。”但是令他吃惊的是，表哥赫伯特平静地说：“我也认为弗里兹确实应该受到惩罚。不过用绳子太老套了，我告诉你一招更好的。”

11．“是什么？”乔急切地问。

12．“你认为把一些烧着的煤放到他头上如何？”

13．“什么？去烧他？”乔喊了起来。赫伯特点点头，狡黠地笑了一下。乔双手一拍：“只不过为了这件小事？赫伯特表哥！

14．“你看，他头发很厚，所以在他把那些煤抖落前不会烧到太多，我只不过是想看他又蹦又跳的样子，那好吧，告诉我该怎么做吧——快！”

87

PUTTING A COAL ON HIS HEAD (CONTINUED)

把煤放在头上（续）

1. "If thine enemy be hungry, give him bread to eat; and if he be thirsty, give him water to drink; for thou shalt heap coals of fire upon his head, and the Lord shall reward thee," said cousin Herbert, gravely; "and I think that is the best kind of punishment little Fritz could have."

2. Joe's face lengthened terribly. "Now I do say, cousin Herbert, that is a real take-in. It is just no punishment at all."

3. "Try it once," replied Herbert. "Treat Fritz kindly, and I am certain he will feel so ashamed and unhappy, that he would far rather have you kick or beat him."

4. Joe was not really such a bad boy at heart, but he was now in a very ill-temper, and he said, sullenly, "But you've told me a story, cousin Herbert. You said this kind of coals would burn, and they can't at all."

5. "You are mistaken about that," said his cousin, cheerily. "I have known such coals to burn up a great amount of rubbish—malice, envy, ill-feeling, revenge, and I don't know how much more—and then leave some very cold hearts feeling as warm and pleasant as possible."

6. Joe drew a long sigh. "Well, tell me a good coal to put on Fritz's head, and I'll see about it."

7. "You know," said cousin Herbert, smiling, "that Fritz is very poor, and can seldom buy himself a book, although he is very fond of reading; but you have quite a library.

8. "Now, suppose—ah! well, I won't suppose anything about it. I'll just leave you to think over the matter, and find your own coal; and be sure and kindle it with love, for no other fire burns so brightly and so long;" and with a cheery whistle, cousin Herbert sprang over the fence and was gone.

9. Before Joe had time to collect his thoughts, he saw Fritz coming down the lane, carrying a basket of eggs in one hand and a pail of milk in the other.

10. For one minute the thought crossed Joe's mind, "What a grand smash it would have been if Fritz had fallen over the string!" and then again he blushed to the eyes, and was glad enough that the string was safe in his pocket.

11. Fritz started, and looked very uncomfortable, when he first caught sight of Joe, but the boy began abruptly, "Fritz, do you have much time to read now?"

12. "Sometimes," said Fritz, "when I've driven the cows home, and done all my chores, I have a little piece of daylight left; but the trouble is, I've read everything I could get hold of."

13. "How would you like to take my new book of travels?"

14. Fritz's eyes danced. "Oh! may I? may I? I'd be so careful of it."

15. "Yes," answered Joe, "and perhaps I've some others you would like to read. And Fritz," he added, a little slyly, "I would ask you to come and help sail my boat to-day, but someone has torn up the sails and made a great hole in the bottom. Who do you suppose did it?"

16. Fritz's head dropped upon his breast; but after a moment he looked up with a great effort, and said, "I did it, Joe; but I can't began to tell you how sorry I am. You didn't know I was so mean, when you promised me the books?"

17. "Well, I rather thought you did it," said Joe, slowly.

18. "And yet you didn't"—Fritz could not get any farther, for his cheeks were in a perfect blaze, and he rushed off without another word.

19. "Cousin Herbert was right," said Joe to himself;"that coal does burn; and I know Fritz would rather I had smashed every egg in his basket than offer to lend him that book. —But I feel fine;"and little Joe took three more summersaults, and went home with a light heart, and a grand appetite for breakfast.

20. When the captain and crew of the little vessel met at the appointed hour, they found Fritz there before them eagerly trying to repair the injuries; and as soon as he saw Joe, he hurried to present him with a beautiful little flag which he had bought for the boat with part of his egg-money that very morning.

21. The boat was repaired, and made a grand trip, and every thing turned out as cousin Herbert had said. And Joe's heart was so warm and full of kind thoughts, that he never was more happy in all his life.

【中文阅读】

1．“惩罚的办法就是如果你的敌人饿了，就给他面包吃，如果渴了，就给他水喝。你如果把烧着的煤放在他头上，他会感谢你的。”赫伯特一本正经地说，“我认为这样是对小弗里兹最好的惩罚。”

2．乔的脸拉得很长，“赫伯特，这是谅解，根本不是惩罚。”

3．“试一下，”赫伯特回答，“对弗里兹好些，我敢肯定他会感觉羞愧，会觉得不高兴，会觉得还不如让你踢他一脚或者打他一顿。”

4．乔其实并不是心地不善良的人，但是现在他确实气坏了，突然，他说：“赫伯特你给我讲过，你说过那煤会烧起来，那可不行。”

5．“你错了，”表哥高兴地说，“我知道有的煤能一下子把如怨恨、邪恶、变态、报复等很多很多这样的垃圾烧光，使那个冰冷心肠的人感到无比温暖，感到无比愉快。”

6．乔长叹了一口气：“那么你告诉我那种能放在弗里兹头上的煤吧。”

7．“你知道，”赫伯特表哥微笑着说：“弗里兹很穷，自己买不起书，但他很喜欢看书，而你有很多书。

8．“现在你自己想想吧——哈！我不用多说了，就让你自己想吧，找到你想用的煤，找到后用爱去点燃它，没有比爱更能让这种煤燃烧得更亮、时间更长的东西了。”说完，赫伯特吹着口哨，高兴地走了。

9．还没等乔有时间仔细考虑这个问题，他就看到弗里兹从远处走了过来，一只手拎着篮子，另一只手拎着一桶牛奶。

10．一刹那，乔突然有了个想法，“如果真用这根绳子把弗里兹绊倒，那他可真是出大丑了。”想到这里，他感到了羞愧，同时也很高兴现在绳子已经放到了他的口袋里。

11．弗里兹走了过来。当他第一眼看到乔，似乎有些慌乱。但乔却说话了：“弗里兹，你有时间看书吗？”

12．“有时候有。”弗里兹回答，“我放完牛回到家里，再做完所有的家务就有一点时间了。但问题是，所有我自己的书都已经看完了。”

13．“我有一本关于旅游的书，你想不想看？”

14．弗里兹眼睛一亮，“哦！我能看吗？我能看吗？我一定会悉心保管好的。”

15．“好。”乔回答，“我还有些其他书，也许你想看。弗里兹，”他又说，有点害羞，“我想请你帮忙，和我一起给我的船下水，但是不知道谁把船帆撕坏了，船底也弄了个大洞，你帮我想想是谁弄的？”

16．弗里兹深深地低下了头。过了一会儿他鼓足勇气抬起头来，说：“乔，是我干的，但是我不好意思开口说抱歉。你不知道我很小气吗？还给我看你的书？”

17．“我宁愿是你干的，”乔慢慢说道，“但是你不会。”

18．弗里兹再也说不出话来，他的脸颊通红，一句话也没说就跑远了。

19．“赫伯特表哥是对的，”乔自己对自己说，“煤烧起来了，现在我知道了，弗里兹宁愿我把他所有的鸡蛋都打碎，也比我这样给他书看让他更舒服些——但是我感觉很好。”说着他翻了三个筋斗，心情愉快地回到家，饱饱地吃了一顿早餐。

20．小船的船长和船员在约好的时间碰面了，乔发现弗里兹早就到了那里，着急地修着他弄坏的小船。弗里兹一看到乔，急忙拿出一面漂亮的小旗子给他看，这面旗子是他用每天卖鸡蛋挣到的钱买的。

21．船修好了，试水也非常成功，一切都证明赫伯特表哥所说的是正确的。乔感觉很温暖，也充满了善心，而且从没感觉到像现在这么幸福。

88

BUSINESS FIRST AND PLEASURE AFTER

先付出再享受

1. "Put the young horse in plow," said the farmer; and very much pleased he was to be in a team with Dobbin and the gray mare. It was a long field, and gayly he walked across it, having hard work to keep at so slow a pace.

2. "Where are we going now?" he said, when he got to the top of the hill. "This is very pleasant."

3. "Back again," said Dobbin.

4. "What for?" said the young horse, rather surprised; but Dobbin had gone to sleep, for he could plow as well asleep as awake.

5. "What are we going back for?" he asked, turning round to the old gray mare.

6. "Keep on," said the gray mare, "or we shall never get to the bottom, and you will have the whip at your heels."

7. "Very odd, indeed," said the young horse, who thought he had had enough of it, and was not sorry he was coming to the bottom of the field.

8. But great was his astonishment when Dobbin, just opening his eyes, again turned, and proceeded at the same pace up the hill again.

9. "How long is this going on?" asked the young horse.

10. Dobbin just glanced across the field as his eyes closed, and fell asleep again, as he began to calculate how long it would take to plow it.

11. "How long will this go on?" asked the young horse again, turning to the gray mare.

12. "Keep up, I tell you," she said, "or you'll have me on your heels."

13. When the top came again, and another turn, and the bottom, and another turn, the poor young horse was in despair; he grew quite dizzy, and was glad,like Dobbin, to shut his eyes, that he might get rid of the sight of the same ground so continually.

14. "Well," he said, when the gears were taken off, "if this is your plowing, I hope I shall have no more of it," But his hopes were vain; for many days he plowed, till he was tired of complaining.

15. In the hard winter, when comfortably housed in the stable, he cried out to Dobbin, as he was eating some delicious oats, "I say, Dobbin, this is better than plowing; do you remember that field?

16. "I hope I shall never have anything to do with that business again. What in the world could be the use of walking up a field just for the sake of walking down again? It's enough to make one laugh to think of it."

17. "How do you like your oats?" said Dobbin.

18. "Delicious!" said the young horse.

19. "Then please to remember, if there were no plowing, there would be no oats."

【中文阅读】

1．“让小马在前面拉犁。”农民说。小马非常高兴能和公马多宾、灰色母马一起拉犁。这片地很长，他兴奋地以缓慢的步伐来来回回地走着，这样才能坚持这项艰苦的工作。

2．“我们现在往哪走？”到了山顶他问，“真是心旷神怡啊。”

3．“再往回犁。”多宾说。

4．“为什么？”小马非常惊奇地问道，但是多宾这时已经睡着了，因为他可以边拉犁边睡觉，和他醒着拉犁一样好。

5．“我们为什么还要回去？”他又转回头问灰马。

6．“继续犁吧，”灰母马说，“否则我们就永远也干不完，那样你就要挨鞭子抽了。”

7．“实在是太奇怪了。”小马说。他已经干烦了，但是等他快走到地的另一端时并不觉得没用。

8．令他大为吃惊的是，这时多宾睁开眼看了一眼，然后又转回身去，继续用相同的步伐向山顶犁去。

9．“这要犁多久啊？”小马问。

10．多宾只是眨了一下眼睛，又闭上眼睡着了，同时脑子里开始计算这块地要犁多久。

11．“还要犁多久？”小马又回头问灰母马。

12．“坚持吧，”她说，“否则我踢你。”

13．到了山顶，又往回犁，到了山脚，又转身往山顶犁去，可怜的小马绝望了，他开始感觉头晕目眩。和多宾一样，他也愿意闭着眼睛，这样就看不到尽头是那么遥远了。

14．当犁头被卸下来时，他说：“如果这是你的犁，我希望不再把它套到我身上。”但是毫无用处，因为很多天他都干的是这个工作，直到最后他懒得抱怨了。

15．寒冷的冬天到了，他们被关在舒适的马棚里时，他一边吃着香甜的燕麦，一边对多宾大声说：“我说多宾，这比犁地好多了，你还记得那片地吗？

16．“我希望此后再也不干那样的活了，在地里来来回回地走，到底是为什么啊？想起来真让人感觉好笑！”

17．“你感觉燕麦怎么样？”多宾问他。

18．“很好吃。”小马回答。

19．“那你记住，如果没有犁地，也就不会有现在的燕麦吃了。”

89

THE LITTLE PHILOSOPHER

小哲学家

1. Mr. Clark was one morning riding by himself, when, dismounting to gather a plant in the hedge, his horse became frightened and galloped off before him.

2. He followed, calling the horse by name, which at first stopped him; but on his approach the horse set off again.

3. At length, a little boy in a neighboring field, seeing the horse, ran to the road, stopped him, took him by the bridle, and held him till the owner came up.

4. Mr. Clark looked at the boy and admired his ruddy countenance. "Thank you, my good lad," said he, "you have caught my horse very cleverly. What shall I give you for your trouble?" (Putting his hand into his pocket.)

5. "I want nothing," replied the boy, civilly.

6. Mr. C. Don't you! So much the better for you; few men could say as much. But, pray, what were you doing in the field?

7. Boy. I was pulling up weeds, and tending the sheep that are feeding on the turnips.

8. Mr. C. And do you like this employment?

9. Boy. Yes, sir, this fine weather.

10. Mr. C. But would you not rather play?

11. Boy. This is not hard work; it is almost as good as play.

12. Mr. C. Who set you to work?

13. Boy. My father, sir.

14. Mr. C. What is his name?

15. Boy. Thomas Hurdle.

16. Mr. C. And what is yours?

17. Boy. Peter, sir.

18. Mr. C. How old are you?

19. Boy. I shall be eight next Michaelmas.[*]

20. Mr. C. How long have you been out in the field?

21. Boy. Since six in the morning.

22. Mr. C. And are you not hungry?

23. Boy. Yes; but I shall eat my dinner soon.

24. Mr. C. If you had five cents now, what would you do with them?

25. Boy. I do not know, sir. I never had so much in my life.

26. Mr. C. Have you any playthings?

27. Boy. Playthings! What are they?

28. Mr. C. Such as balls, marbles, and tops.

29. Boy. No, sir; but brother Frank makes foot-balls, to kick in cold weather; and then I have a jumping-pole and a pair of stilts, and I had a hoop; but it is broken now.

30. Mr. C. And do you want nothing else?

31. Boy. No, I have hardly time for these; for I always ride the horse to the fields, drive up the cows, and run to the town on errands; and these are as good as play, you know.

32. Mr. C. But you could buy apples and gingerbread when in town, if you had money.

33. Boy. O, I can get apples at home; and as for gingerbread, I do not mind it much, for mother gives me a piece of pie nowand-then, and that is as good as gingerbread.

34. Mr. C. Would you not like a knife to cut sticks?

35. Boy. I have one; here it is: brother Frank gave it to me.

36. Mr. C. Your shoes are full of holes; do you not want a better pair?

37. Boy. I have a better pair for Sundays.

38. Mr. C. But these let in water.

39. Boy. O, I do not care for that.

40. Mr. C. Your hat is torn, too.

41. Boy. I have a better one at home, but I would rather have none at all, for it hurts my head.

42. Mr. C. What do you do when it rains?

43. Boy. If it rains hard, I get under the hedge till it is over.

44. Mr. C. What do you do when you are hungry, before it is time to go home?

45. Boy. I sometimes eat a raw turnip.

46. Mr. C. But if there are none, what do you do?

47. Boy. Then I do as well as I can; I work on, and never think of it.

48. Mr. C. Are you not thirsty sometimes, this hot weather?

49. Boy. Yes, but there is water enough.

50. Mr. C. Why, my little fellow, you are quite a philosopher.

51. Boy. Sir?

52. Mr. C. I say you are quite a philosopher; but I am sure you do not know what that means.

53. Boy. No, sir; no. harm, I hope?

54. Mr. C. No, no! (laughing.) Well, my boy, you seem to want nothing at all; so I shall give you nothing, lest I make you want more. But,—were you ever at school?

55. Boy. No, sir; but father says I shall go after harvest.

56. Mr. C. You will want books, then?

57. Boy. Yes, sir.

58. Mr. C. Well, then, I will give them to you: tell your father so, and that it is because you are a very good, contented little boy. So now go to your sheep again.

59. Boy. I will, sir; thank you.

60. Mr. C. Good-by, Peter.

61. Boy. Good-by, sir.

【中文阅读】

1．一天早晨，克拉克先生正独自一人骑着马，当他下马采一种植物时，马突然受了惊吓，一下子飞奔而去。

2．他在后面追着，一开始他呼着马的名字使马停了下来，但等他一靠近，马又跑了。

3．后来邻家地里的一个小伙子看到这情景，跑到路上，拦住了惊马，拉住缰绳，站在那等主人过来。

4．克拉克先生看着这个孩子红润的面容。“感谢你，善良的小伙子。”他说，“你这么聪明抓住了我的马，我该怎么感谢你？”（说着把手放到了口袋里）

5．“我什么都不要。”小伙子有礼貌地回答。

6．克拉克：你不是吧！你真是太好了。很少有人会这么回答。请告诉我，刚才你在地里做什么呢？

7．男孩：我正在拔草，照顾吃萝卜的羊。

8．克拉克：你喜欢这个工作吗？

9．男孩：喜欢，先生，尤其在这么好的天气。

10．克拉克：但是你不想玩吗？

11．男孩：这个工作不累，和玩一样。

12．克拉克：谁让你做这个工作的？

13．男孩：我父亲，先生。

14．克拉克：他叫什么名字？

15．男孩：托马斯·赫德。

16．克拉克：你呢？

17．男孩：彼得，先生。

18．克拉克：你多大了？

19．男孩：到9月29日就满8岁了。

20．克拉克：你在地里多久了？

21．男孩：从早晨6点开始。

22．克拉克：你不饿吗？

23．男孩：饿，不过很快就要吃午饭了。

24．克拉克：如果你有5美分，会拿它做什么？

25．男孩：我不知道，先生。我这辈子也没有过那么多钱。

26．克拉克：你有什么玩具吗？

27．男孩：玩具！什么是玩具？

28．克拉克：像球、弹子、陀螺。

29．男孩：没有，先生。不过哥哥弗兰克做了一个足球，到冬天的时候可以踢球玩。我有一个跳竿，一个跷跷板，我曾经有个篮球筐，现在坏了。

30．克拉克：你不想要别的东西？

31．男孩：我几乎没什么时间玩，我总是要骑马到地里，还要赶牛，到镇里干活，这些就和玩一样。

32．克拉克：如果你有钱，到镇里时可以买苹果和姜饼吃。

33．男孩：我家里有苹果，至于姜饼，我一点都不想吃，因为妈妈时常给我做着吃，妈妈给的饼和姜饼一样好吃。

34．克拉克：你不想要个小刀刻木头？

35．男孩：我有一个，就是这个，弗兰克哥哥给我的。

36．克拉克：你的鞋都坏了，不想要一双好点的鞋吗？

37．男孩：我有一双好鞋，周日穿。

38．克拉克：但是这双鞋会进水。

39．男孩：我不在乎。

40．克拉克：你的帽子也破了。

41．男孩：家里有一顶好帽子，但是我宁肯没有，它让我头痛。

42．克拉克：下雨天你做什么？

43．男孩：如果下大雨，我就待在棚子下面直到雨停。

44．克拉克：你饿的时候做什么？在你还不到时间回家的时候？

45．男孩：有时候我会吃一个生萝卜。

46．克拉克：如果没有生萝卜，你怎么办？

47．男孩：那也没关系，我会不停地干活，不去想这些事。

48．克拉克：有时候你在大热天里会不会口渴？

49．男孩：会渴，但是有足够的水喝。

50．克拉克：你这个小家伙，是个十足的哲学家啊。

51．男孩：什么意思，先生？

52．克拉克：我说你是个十足的哲学家，不过我断定你不知道这有什么含义。

53．男孩：是的，我不知道，先生。我希望这不是坏话。

54．克拉克：不是，不是！（大笑）孩子，你什么东西都不想要，所以我会什么都不给你，以免你想要更多的东西。但是——你上学了吗？

55．男孩：没有，先生，不过父亲说丰收之后我就可以上学了。

56．克拉克：那么你想要书吗？

57．男孩：是的，先生。

58．克拉克：好的，我将给你书。你这样告诉你父亲：我给你书是因为你是个非常好又知足的孩子。现在你继续看羊去吧。

59．男孩：好的，先生，谢谢你。

60．克拉克：再见，彼得。

61．男孩：再见，先生。

90

SOUNDING BRASS

空鸣的锣

1. It was a bright winter morning, not far from the holidays, and little Dick Melville was busily collecting his dinner-basket and books preparatory to setting out for school, when his older sister asked, "Did you learn any verse this morning, Dick?"

2. "Of course I did, and said it to mother, too. It was—Oh where is my geography?—I do believe baby has hid it somewhere. Well, it began—Oh, Bridget! please put in one more slice of bread and butter."

3. "That is the queerest verse I ever heard," said Sam, who rather liked to tease his little brother.

4. "Now, really, Sam, I was just going to repeat it. It was,'though I speak with the tongues of men and of angels, and have not charity, I am become as sounding brass, or a tinkling cymbal,' and mother said charity meant love, and feeling kindly towards everybody; but if we are cross and hateful, then we are like 'sounding brass,' which is—"

5. "Hear me," interrupted curly-headed little Madge, "I learned one too—'Charity suffereth long, and is kind.'"

6. "That is a nice verse for kind little Madge," said Sam, lifting her on his knee.

7. "Dear me," again broke in Dick, "where can my skates be? Fred Allen said the pond was frozen over, and we would have a great time up there after school."

8. "Why, Dick, Gussy Burton came here last night, and told me you said he might take them."

9. "Now, Nelly, that is too bad! He told you a downright falsehood. He has lost his own skates, and he told me yesterday he was afraid he should not get another pair till Christmas; but he did not say a word about mine, for he knew I wanted to use them myself."

10. "That is very strange," said Nelly.

11. "Strange! it is downright mean," cried Dick, vehemently,"and I will say that Gussy Burton is the slyest, most selfish boy in school, and I do not believe he would mind telling a lie any more than—"

12. "Hush a minute," cried Sam, with a merry twinkle in his eye, "I should not think the band would be out so early in the morning, but I am sure I hear plenty of 'sounding brass'somewhere."

13. Little Madge eagerly listened, with her curly head on one side, but Dick, coloring, angrily retorted.

14. "I know what you mean, Sam, but if you would just look at home, I think you would find enough 'tinkling cymbals' to match my 'brass.'"

15. "Dear little Dick," began gentle sister Nelly.

16. "Yes, I know it, Nelly; I know I was wrong; but if you were only a boy, and loved to skate as I do, and then had every thing go wrong, you would forget all about charity, and would not care a bit if you had just turned into 'sounding brass.'"

17. "Well, I did not know you were in such a sad state of mind," said Sam, laughing. "You may take my skates, if you like them."

18. "Oh dear, no; thank you just the same, but they are a great deal too large;" and little Dick, with a heavy step, started for school.

【中文阅读】

1．这是一个冬天。这天天空晴朗，离节日很近了，小迪克·梅尔维尔正忙着收拾上学用的午餐盒和书，这时姐姐问他：“今天早晨你读《圣经》了吗，迪克？”

2．“当然读了，而且我还说给妈妈听了。我再说一遍——我的地理书哪去了？——肯定是宝宝藏起来了。现在开始说了啊——哦，布里奇特！再放进去一片面包夹黄油。”

3．“这是我听到过的《圣经》中最古怪的部分了。”萨姆开着弟弟的玩笑。

4．“萨姆，我真的刚刚要背诵，听好：‘纵使我具备人间的言辞，并拥有天使的话语，若没有博爱之心，也不过是空鸣的锣，徒噪的钹。一样毫无意义。’妈妈说‘charity’的意思是‘仁爱’，就是对每一个人都善良；如果我们生气或是憎恨，我们就会像‘铜锣和铙钹的噪音’一样。”

5．“听我说，”满头卷发的小麦琪插话了，“我也学了一句话——爱是持久忍耐，亲切友爱。”

6．“善良的小麦琪这一句说得真好。”萨姆说着，把她抱了起来。

7．“亲爱的，”迪克又插话了，“我的溜冰鞋呢？弗雷德·爱伦说池塘已经完全冻住了，放学后我们可以去滑冰了。”

8．“迪克，谷希·伯顿昨天来了，他说你允许他拿走你的溜冰鞋了。”

9．“什么？内利！那真是太糟糕了！他绝对撒谎。他的溜冰鞋丢了，他昨天告诉我直到圣诞节他才会有新的溜冰鞋，但是他并没有提到想借我的，因为他知道我自己还要用呢。”

10．“那太奇怪了。”内利说。

11．“奇怪？这绝对是卑鄙！”迪克言辞有些激烈，“我敢说谷希·伯顿是学校里最狡猾、最自私的小子，我不相信他会介意自己撒谎。”

12．“安静一会儿，”萨姆大喊着，眼睛里闪着兴奋的光芒，“没想到这么一大早乐队就开始表演了，让我听到了这么多‘铜锣响钹的噪音’啊。”

13．小麦琪歪着头专心地听着，但是迪克的脸却红了，生气地反驳：

14．“萨姆，我知道你什么意思，如果你好好看看咱们家，就会看到不只我一个铜锣响钹。”

15．“亲爱的小迪克。”温柔的内利姐姐开始要说话了。

16．“我知道，内利，我知道我错了。但如果你也是个男孩子，而且和我一样热爱滑冰，可是现在还滑不成冰了，那你就会完全忘记仁爱，就会一点都不在乎你是不是成了‘铜锣响钹’了。”

17．“我知道你刚才是情绪不好，”萨姆笑着说，“如果你喜欢，可以把我的滑冰鞋拿走。”

18．“哦不，亲爱的，但我还是要感谢你，不过你的鞋太大了。”说完，小迪克脚步沉沉地上学走了。

91

SOUNDING BRASS (CONTINUED)

铜锣响钹（续）

1. To his great disappointment, Gussy Burton was not in his usual place, nor did he make his appearance all day, and poor Dick could hear nothing of his skates.

2. But when school-hours were at last over, he joined the merry party for the pond, and as he reached the ice, sure enough, there was Gussy Burton with his own nice skates just buckled on!

3. "Those are mine," shouted little Dick, "and I want to use them myself."

4. "You can have them if you catch me," mockingly retorted Gussy, gliding by him like an arrow.

5. Dick bit his lips, and thrusting his hands into his pockets, waited till Gussy had gone around the pond once; then he said,

6. "Gussy, you may go around three times with my skates, if you will give them to me then."

7. Gussy laughed loudly. "Very generous when you can not help yourself; I will go round as many times as I please. It is great fun;" and off he shot again.

8. Several of the smaller boys who stood near were very sorry for Dick, but Gussy was so large and strong that they did not dare attack him.

9. Poor Dick stood for nearly an hour gazing on the animated scene, growing very cold, and struggling against the bitter thoughts that filled his heart.

10. The boys were so full of fun, and he did so love to skate! At last, when Gussy came around once more, flushed with exercise, and screamed, "Grandfather, would you like to take a turn on my skates?"

11. Poor Dick said to himself, "Well, I am sure I have suffered long enough; but I must say I do not feel very kind. That verse may do very well for girls, but boys—"

12. Just then came a crash and a shout—

13. "See! the ice has broken!" "Gussy Burton has gone in!""Will he drown?" "Oh, the water is too shallow," "No; it's deep right in the middle," "There, he's holding on," "Can't anyone help him?" "How the ice breaks!" "We can't get near him."

14. "Let me try," said Dick.

15. "No, he won't drown; and he's so ugly, let him have a good fright," "He'll pull you in, too, Dicky," urged the smaller boys.

16. "Help, boys," cried Gussy; "I'm so cold, I can't hold on much longer, and if I stir, the ice cracks."

17. "Run for farmer Jones," said one, and a dozen boys started.

18. "Oh, I shall die before they get back," groaned Gussy.

19. Just then Dick remembered something he had read, and running across the pond, he tore, with all his strength, a long board from the nearest fence, and hastening back, laid it carefully across the hole, so that Gussy could reach it.

20. Then, lying down flat on the ice, he slowly crawled up near enough to help the numb, frightened boy upon the board, and with great care he drew him farther and farther, till he was once more upon strong, safe ice.

21. "Three cheers for Dick Melville," shouted the little boys, as the others returned with Dick's father, whom they had met on the road.

22. As the Story was eagerly told, it was hard to tell which blushed the most, poor chattering Gussy Burton, or happy, brave little Dick.

23. But Gussy, as soon as he could speak, made an apology to Dick, before all the boys, and then, in a lower tone, said, "I shall never forget this, Dick, and I hope I shall be a better boy."

24. You may imagine the happiness of Dick when his father related the occurrence at home.

25. Sam walked up to him in a grand way, and said, "I am proud to shake hands with you, brother Dick. I think I must have been mistaken about that 'sounding brass,' this morning."

26. But the best of it was when his mother whispered, "You make me very happy, my little son, and, above all, I think you have pleased God."

【中文阅读】

1．让他大失所望，谷希·伯顿没有坐在他该坐的位置上，而且一整天都没出现在教室里，可怜的迪克连自己滑冰鞋的影子都没见到。

2．但是放学之后，他到池塘边，在那里终于看到了谷希·伯顿，正穿着他的滑冰鞋在冰上滑呢！

3．“那是我的鞋。”小迪克大声喊道，“我自己还想滑呢。”

4．“你要是能抓住我，我就给你。”谷希嘲讽地回答，一边像箭一样迅速从他身边滑了过去。

5．迪克紧咬双唇，双手紧握成拳头插在口袋里，等谷希绕池塘一圈后又一次滑到他身边时，他说：

6．“谷希，如果你愿意把鞋还给我，你可以穿我的溜冰鞋滑三圈。”

7．谷希大笑着说：“你自己抓不到我就这么大方啊。只要我高兴，我想滑多少次就滑多少次，这真是太好玩了。”说着又滑远了。

8．有几个站在旁边的年龄小一些的孩子，他们看到这情景，都为迪克鸣不平，但是谷希人高马大，他们惹不起他。

9．可怜的迪克几乎站了一个小时，一直盯着谷希，站的时间太长了，感觉越来越冷，于是他强压着心头的怒火。

10．同学们都玩得非常快乐，他也喜爱滑冰呀！终于，谷希又一次滑过来，尖声喊道：“老爷爷，你想不想穿上我的鞋玩一会儿？”

11．可怜的迪克对自己说：“我已经忍得太久了，我必须说，我不觉得我该有善心；也许《圣经》那句话对女孩子非常合适，可男孩子——”

12．就在这时，一声碎裂声传来，一声大叫也随着传了过来。

13．“看那里！冰面裂了！”“谷希·伯顿掉进去了！”“他会不会被淹死？”“不会，水很浅。”“不，中间很深呢。”“看，他正在水里挣扎呢。”“没人去救他吗？”“如果冰面再裂了该怎么办？！”“我们接近不了他。”

14．“让我试试。”迪克说道。

15．“不要去，他不会被淹死；他那么可恶，好好吓他一下。”“迪克，他也会把你拖进水里。”小同学们对他说。

16．“救我啊，同学们，”谷希喊叫着，“我太冷了，我快坚持不住了，如果我再乱动，冰会再破碎的。”

17．“快去找琼斯！”一个人喊道，于是十几个孩子去了。

18．“他们没回来的时候我就会淹死。”谷希呻吟道。

19．这时迪克想起他看过的一本书里说的话，于是他跑到池塘另一侧，然后用全力从最近的围墙处拖回来一个长木板，他小心翼翼地把木板横在冰窟窿上，这样谷希就能够到木板了。

20．然后迪克趴在冰面的木板上，慢慢爬过去帮助已经冻僵且被吓坏了的谷希，用尽力气把他拖离冰窟窿，越拉越远，一直把他拉到了冰面结实、安全的地方。

21．“我们为迪克·梅尔维尔欢呼三声。”同学们大声喊道，这时跑去叫人的同学们也回来了，还有迪克的爸爸，他们在路上遇到了他。

22．这时，很难弄清谁的脸最红，是可怜的冻得发抖的谷希，还是兴奋勇敢的小迪克。

23．但是，当谷希一能说话，就当着所有同学的面，用低沉的声音向迪克道歉，说：“我永远都不会忘记，迪克，我希望自己会变成个好孩子。”

24．当爸爸把这件事说给全家人听的时候，你可以想象迪克有多幸福。

25．萨姆骄傲地走上前来，说：“我以与你握手为荣，迪克弟弟，我今天早晨说你是铜锣响钹是说错了。

26．妈妈在他耳边说的话最让他高兴：“我的孩子，你真的让我很高兴，最重要的是，你让上帝很高兴。”

92

THE FROLIC

贪玩一会儿

1. Jane. Come, Julia, now our teacher is not watching us, let us have a frolic.

2. Julia. Why when he is not watching us, Jane?

3. Jane. Because, then we shall not be seen and punished.

4. Julia. Do you always take advantage in this way of those who trust to your honor?

5. Jane. My honor! What do you mean? Have I not a right to frolic, if I am not found out?

6. Julia. Is it not wrong to frolic when you ought to be engaged in study?

7. Jane. Why—perhaps it is not exactly right.

8. Julia. Well, do you think any thing can justify your doing wrong, but ignorance?

9. Jane. What are you trying to prove? I do not see any harm in cheating my teacher a little, when he does not know it.

10. Julia. What do you call cheating your teacher?

11. Jane. Why, having a frolic, and neglecting a lesson or two, if need be.

12. Julia. I should think that would be cheating yourself.

13. Jane. How so, Miss Logic? Will you betray me?

14. Julia. Certainly not. But do tell me how you persuade yourself, that neglecting your lessons is cheating your teacher ?

15. Jane. Why, he expects me to learn the lesson, does he not?

16. Julia. Yes; but which loses, he or you, if you neglect the lesson he sets you?

17. Jane. Why, he—no, stop. What was the question, Julia?

18. Julia. I will ask you another. Do you think knowledge of any importance to us?

19. Jane. To be sure I do. What do you think I come to school for?

20. Julia. Well, what do you come to school for?

21. Jane. To acquire knowledge, I suppose you expect me to say.

22. Julia. If knowledge is important, and you come here to obtain it, and neglect to do so, who will suffer from your ignorance, you or your teacher?

23. Jane. I know what I must answer.

24. Julia. Well, then, how is your teacher cheated by your negligence?

25. Jane. He is not cheated.

26. Julia. There you are mistaken again. He certainly is wronged, deeply wronged, by you.

27. Jane. How can that be? Is he not paid, whether I learn or not?

28. Julia. Perhaps he is, for a time; but as soon as your parents discover that you do not learn, they will say it is the teacher's fault; and if all the scholars did the same, the teacher would lose all reputation as an instructor, and would soon be thrown out of employment, and, of course, suffer much by it.

29. Jane. You seem to make a serious business of my notion to have a little fun now and then.

30. Julia. I have not done yet. The cheat does not end here.

31. Jane. Who else, pray, is cheated?

32. Julia. You say your teacher is paid. May I ask, who pays him?

33. Jane. My father, to be sure. Who else, do you think, pays him?

34. Julia. And what does he pay him for?

35. Jane. For teaching me, of course.

36. Julia. Well, if you prevent his teaching you, your father is cheated by somebody; and who do you think that is?

37. Jane. You would make me a notorious cheat! Pray, is nobody else cheated by me?

38. Julia. Yes, one other; and this is the most serious part of the business.

39. Jane. You frighten me! I am sure I do not see who else besides myself, my teacher, and my parents, can be concerned in my neglecting to learn.

40. Julia. If a man should give you a large sum of money on condition that you should use it to promote his interest, and your own improvement and happiness, should you think it right to squander it uselessly, or to let it rust without being used at all?

41. Jane. No; but no money has ever been intrusted to me.

42. Julia. Would you sell your life for money?

43. Jane. No, indeed; not for the whole world!

44. Julia. Why? What makes life so valuable?

45. Jane. The enjoyment it brings, to be sure.

46. Julia. Eating and drinking, I suppose.

47. Jane. No; I am no glutton. I have wit enough to see that life is valuable for the opportunities it affords for cultivating our moral and intellectual faculties. But whom do I wrong besides myself, if I neglect their cultivation?

48. Julia. Whom would you have wronged if you had received the sum of money, and wasted it?

49. dane. Him who gave it to me.

50. Julia. Do you know what I mean now?

51. Jane. I should, indeed, be stupid, if I did not see that I am accountable to my Maker for the talents He has intrusted to me. But really, Julia, when I proposed an innocent little frolic, I had no idea that I was proposing so serious a project as the wronging of myself, my faithful teacher, my generous father, and my beneficent Creator.

【中文阅读】

1．简：快来茱莉亚，趁老师没看着我们，我们玩一会儿吧。

2．茱莉亚：简，为什么是趁他没看着我们的时候玩？

3．简：因为这样我们就不会被发现，就不会受到惩罚了。

4．茱莉亚：你总是这样欺骗信赖你的人吗？

5．简：信赖我的人！你这是什么意思？难道没人看着我，我就没权利玩了吗？

6．茱莉亚：该学习的时候却去玩，这难道不是错误的吗？

7．简：好像是不太对。

8．茱莉亚：你认为你用什么可以证明这样做是错误的，而你又不知道这样做不对？

9．简：你想说明什么？我一点也没看出来，在老师不知道的情况下，欺骗老师有什么不好。

10．茱莉亚：你认为哪些情况是欺骗老师？

11．简：比如偷着玩一会儿，或者必要的时候逃一两节课。

12．茱莉亚：我认为你是在欺骗你自己。

13．简：逻辑小姐，怎么会呢！你是不是想要出卖我？

14．茱莉亚：当然不想，不过请你解释一下，为什么说逃课就是欺骗老师？

15．简：他希望我上课，不是吗？

16．茱莉亚：是的。不过如果他安排你上课，而你却逃课的话，谁有损失？他还是你？

17．简：他——不对，等一下。你刚才问的是什么问题，茱莉亚？

18．茱莉亚：我再问你一个问题。你认为知识对我们来说，重要吗？

19．简：当然重要，不然我上学是为了什么？

20．茱莉亚：你上学是为了什么？

21．简：获取知识，我猜你肯定希望我这么说。

22．茱莉亚：如果知识重要，你上学又是为了获取知识，但你却逃课了，那谁会有损失，你还是你的老师？

23．简：我知道我应该怎么回答了。

24．茱莉亚：那么你的老师是怎样被你的无知所欺骗的？

25．简：他没被骗。

26．茱莉亚：你又错了，他当然是上了你的当了，而且是上了大当。

27．简：怎么可能？不管我学没学，不都付给他钱了吗？

28．茱莉亚：短期内是这样，但是你父母一发现你没学习，他们就会说那是老师的错。如果所有同学都这样，这位老师就会失去作为一名老师的好名声，而且很快就会被解雇，当然，还会由此遭受许多的磨难呢。

29．简：似乎你把我时常想玩一玩这件事的危害说得很严重啊。

30．茱莉亚：我还没往严重里说呢，欺骗还没有结束呢。

31．简：说吧，还有谁被骗了？

32．茱莉亚：你说你是付了钱给老师的，那我问问，谁付的钱？

33．简：当然是我爸爸。不然你认为是谁？

34．茱莉亚：他为什么要付给老师钱？

35．简：当然是为了老师教给我知识。

36．茱莉亚：那么如果你没让他教你，你父亲就被骗了，你认为是谁骗了他？

37．简：你把这事说得太严重了！你接着说，还有别人受到欺骗吗？

38．茱莉亚：还有一个，而这个人是最不该受骗的。

39．简：你吓唬我！我敢肯定，除了我自己、老师、我父母外，就没有别人了。

40．茱莉亚：如果有个人给了你一大笔钱，条件是你要用这笔钱让他创造利润，让你自己也能有所提升，生活能更加幸福，那么你是认为随意挥霍这笔钱是正确的，还是放着不用是正确的？

41．简：放着不用是正确的。但是也没有人给我投这笔钱啊。

42．茱莉亚：你愿意用你的生命卖钱吗？

43．简：当然不，就是把整个世界给我我也不会愿意。

44．茱莉亚：为什么？什么使生命这么有价值？

45．简：生命带来的乐趣，这点是肯定的。

46．茱莉亚：我认为是吃喝。

47．简：不，我可不是贪吃的人。我已经明白，生命的价值就在于生命过程中能培养道德、能提高才智。如果我忽视了这两点，那我就欺骗了所有人，包括我自己。

48．茱莉亚：如果你收到这一大笔钱，然后又挥霍掉了，你对不起的是谁？

49．简：当然是给我钱的人。

50．茱莉亚：现在明白我什么意思了吗？

51．简：确实，我真的很愚蠢，我没有明白我要为才能的创造者负责，因为这个创造者已经把责任全部交给了我自己。但是茱莉亚，真的，当我想玩一会儿时，我真没想到事情这么严重，对不起自己，对不起我的好老师，对不起慷慨的父亲，更对不起我仁慈的造物主。

93

NOT EVERY BLOSSOM BECOMES A PLUM

并非开花的都结果

1. One day, when Hattie and her father were walking in the garden, admiring the spring flowers and fruit-blossoms, they came to a plum-tree that was all white with its opening buds.

2 "O, father," said the little girl, "see there! How pretty that tree looks!"

3. "It is indeed beautiful, my child," said her father. "Do you know what kind of a tree it is?"

4. "O, yes," replied Hattie; "it is a plumtree. Shall we not have plenty of plums?"

5. "What makes you think that we shall?"

6. "Because the tree is so full of blossoms."

7. "And do you really think," said her father, "that the tree will have as many plums on it as it has blossoms?"

8. "To be sure I do; don't you?" was Hattie's reply.

9. "No, my child, I do not think it will. I never knew a tree to have as many plums as it had blossoms. Blossoms do not always bear fruit."

10. Just then there came a sudden gust of wind, which shook the tree under which they were standing, and sent a shower of blossoms to the ground, where they lay like so many flakes of snow.

11. "We shall have lots of plums yet," said Hattie, "for the tree is still full of blossoms."

12. In a few days the blossoms had all disappeared; but when Hattie looked closely into the tree, she saw the little green plums growing out from the ends of the stems, and promising an abundance of fruit.

13. But there were some things in the way that Hattie had not thought of. For there came storms, and caterpillars, and brown rot, destroying her fruit, and disappointing her hope.

14. Oh! what a contrast between May and September! She expected to get "lots of plums"—she got only a quart! She could have cried about it, if that would have done any good. But tears never yet made plums, so she wisely concluded not to cry, but to make the most of what she had.

15. Hattie's father thought he could turn this to good account. So he said to her one day, "Hattie, do you know why you are like this plum-tree?"

16. "Like a plum-tree! "said Hattie, laughing. "I'm sure I'm not like a plum-tree; I don't look like one, do I?"

17. "You certainly do not look like a plumtree, my child. But still you are very much like this one.

18. "Do you remember, Hattie," said he, "how much work you planned for last Saturday? One would have thought, to hear you, that you expected to out-work a dozen common girls. And do you remember how, when the day was gone, you had done little or nothing? Plenty of blossoms, you see, but not many plums.

19. "And look at your little garden. Last spring I dug it up for you, and helped you to transplant flowers, and for a time you kept the weeds down. But you soon grew weary, and for a long while it has been all choked with weeds. Here again are blossoms and but little fruit.

20. "It is just so with your studies. Your teacher tells me that you can learn as easily as any girl in the school, if you choose. But she also says that you soon get tired of trying. You study haled for a while, and then give it up. Here again are many blossoms and few plums.

21. "I fear, too, that you are not so careful as you ought to be about keeping your promises. You are more ready to promise than to perform. This tree, last spring, promised much fruit, but see how little has come from it!"

22. Poor girl! she little thought while watching her plum-tree, and sorrowing because it had so little fruit, that her dear parents were watching her, and sorrowing because she had fallen into evil ways.

23. But when her father thus kindly and plainly told her, she saw it all, and resolved from that moment, with God's help, to change her course.

24. And this time the blossoms changed into fruit; for she not only resolved, but kept her resolution, and became a better girl. When she planned work, she kept at it until it was done.

25. Her garden was weeded out, although the season was late, and kept clear till frost came. Her studies were attended to until she reached the head of her class; and she became specially careful of her promises.

26. When she showed any signs of carelessness in these things, (and it was not very often,) one simple saying of her father always set her right again: "Remember, Hattie, IT IS NOT EVERY BLOSSOM THAT BECOMES A PLUM."

【中文阅读】

1．一天，海蒂和爸爸一起走在花园里欣赏着春天的各色花朵和果树上的花朵。这时他们来到一棵李子树下，上面绽放着密密麻麻的白色花蕾。

2．“爸爸，”小姑娘说，“看那里！多漂亮的树啊！”

3．“确实很漂亮，孩子。”父亲说，“你知道这是什么树吗？”

4．“知道，”海蒂回答，“这是李子树。我们今天肯定会收获很多李子吧？”

5．“你为什么这么想呢？”

6．“因为树上开满了花啊。”

7．“你真的认为，”爸爸说，“这棵树开多少花就会结多少果吗？”

8．“我当然这么想了，难道您不这么认为吗？”海蒂回答。

9．“不，孩子，我不这么认为。我从来都没有想过一棵树开多少朵花就会结多少果，要知道，并不是所有的花都能结果。”

10．就在这时，突然刮来了一阵风，树枝颤动，树上的花朵纷纷落下，他们站在树下沐浴着花雨，仿佛漫天飘着雪花一般。

11．“我们今年会收获很多李子的，”海蒂说，“因为这棵树开满了花。”

12．几天后，花朵都掉落了。但是当海蒂走近仔细看的时候，发现树枝上已经长着小小的绿色李子了，这预示着李子丰收在望了。

13．但是，有些问题海蒂没有考虑到。因为有暴风雨、毛毛虫、褐斑病捣乱，李子纷纷掉落，她的希望破灭了。

14．哦！五月和九月是多么鲜明的对比啊！她本来以为能有个大丰收，结果却只收获了一夸脱李子！如果哭能补救，那么她会大声哭出来。但是眼泪不会让李子多结一些，所以她没有哭泣，而是充分利用所有的收获。

15．海蒂的爸爸认为正好能用这来教育她，所以他对海蒂说：“海蒂，你知道你为什么像李子树吗？”

16．“像李子树！”海蒂笑着说，“我敢肯定我不像李子树，我看起来不像李子树啊，不是吗？”

17．“你长得当然不像李子树，孩子。但是你确实非常像这一棵。”

18．“海蒂，你记得吗？”他说，“上周六你计划要做多少事情？听到你计划的人还以为你能做出十几个女孩子的活呢。可是你记得这几天你是怎么过的吗？你记得你什么都没做吗？你看，那么多的花，但是没结多少果。

19．“再看看你的小花园，去年春天，我给你开垦了这片花园，帮你移栽了一些花，过了一阵，你又种了一些种子。可是时间不长，你就感觉无聊了，很长时间，你不再播撒种子。这就是只开花，不结果了。

20．“你的学习也是如此。你的老师告诉我，如果你想学习的话，你会和别的女孩子一样聪明。但是她还说你总是很快就厌烦努力，你每次只能坚持一会儿，然后就放弃了。这又是只开花，不结果。

21．“恐怕，你也没有那么细心去信守你的承诺。你说的承诺远多于你实际去做的。去年春天，这棵树承诺要多结果，但是看，它实际怎么样呢！”

22．可怜的孩子！她从来就没想到过，在她观察李子树、因为李子树结果少而伤心的时候，她的父母却正在观察她，并在因为她没有走正路而伤心。

23．爸爸与她一番亲切、坦诚的交谈之后，她一下子就明白了，而且下定决心在上帝的帮助下，要让自己有所改变。

24．这次，花都结了果。因为她不仅下定了决心，而且还付诸行动，变成了好孩子。每次她要做一件事情，总会坚持做完。

25．她的花园都种上了种子，尽管相对于季节来说有点晚了，但她还是在霜冻之前完成了工作。她的学习成绩也排到了全班同学的前面。每个承诺她都会认真完成。

26．每当她又不注意这些问题时（不经常这样），爸爸的一句话总会提醒她：“记住，海蒂，开花未必都能结果。”

94

BE NOT OVERCOME OF EVIL, BUT OVERCOME

EVIL WITH GOOD

不要以恶制恶，要以善制恶

1. An old man told the following story, showing how he conquered an enemy with kindness:

2. I once had a neighbor, who, though a clever man, came to me one bright hay-day, and said, "Mr. White, I want you to come and get your geese away."

3. "Why," said I, "what are my geese doing?"

4. "They pick my pigs when they are eating, and drive them away; and I will not have it."

5. "What can I do?" said I.

6. "You must yoke them."

7. "That I have not time to do," said I. "I do not see but they must run."

8. "If you do not take care of them, I shall!" said the clever shoemaker, in anger. "What do you say to that, Mr. White?"

9. "I can not take care of them now, but will pay you for all damages."

10. "Well," said he, "you will find that a hard thing, I guess,"

11. So off he went, and I heard a horrid squalling among the geese. The next news from the geese was that three of them were missing.

12. My children found them terribly mangled, and dead, and thrown into the bushes. "Now," said I, "all keep still, and let me punish him."

13. In a few days the shoemaker's hogs broke into my corn. I saw them, but let them remain a long time. At last I drove them all out, and picked up the corn which they had torn down, and fed them with it in the road. By this time the shoemaker came in great haste after them.

14. "Have you seen any thing of my hogs?" said he.

15. "Yes, sir; you will find them in the road yonder, eating some corn which they tore down in my field."

16. "In your field?"

17. "Yes, sir," said I; "hogs love corn, you know; they were made to eat it."

18. "How much mischief have they done?"

19. "O, not much," said I.

20. Well, he went off to look, and estimated the damage to me to be equal to a bushel and a half of corn.

21. "O, no," said I; "it can't be."

22. "Yes," said the shoemaker, "and I will pay you every cent of damage."

23. "No," I replied, "you shall pay nothing. My geese have been a great deal of trouble to you," The shoemaker blushed, and went home.

24. The next winter, when he came to settle, the shoemaker determined to pay me for my corn.

25. "No," said I, "I shall take nothing."

26. After some talk, we parted; but in a day or two I met him on the road, and fell into conversation in the most friendly manner. But when I started on, he seemed loath to move, and I paused. For a moment both of us were silent.

27. At last he said, "I have something laboring on my mind."

28. "Well, what is it?"

29. "Those geese. I killed three of your geese; and I can not rest till you know how I feel. I am sorry;" and the tears came into his eyes.

30. "O, well," said I, "never mind; I suppose my geese were provoking."

31. I never took anything of him for it; but whenever my cattle broke into his field after that, he seemed glad, because he could show how patient he could be.

32. "Now," said the old man, "conquer yourself, and you can conquer anything. You can conquer with kindness where you can conquer in no other way."

【中文阅读】

1．一位老人讲了下面一则故事，这则故事说明了他是怎样用善良战胜敌人的：

2．我曾经有个邻居，他是个聪明人。一个晴朗的白天，他来找到我说：“怀特先生，我想请您去把您的鸭子轰走。”

3．“怎么了？”我说，“我那些鸭子怎么招惹你了？”

4．“我的猪吃食的时候它们啄我的猪，把我的猪吓跑了，弄得我找不到那些猪了。”

5．“那我该怎样做？”我问。

6．“去把那些鸭子都圈起来。”

7．“我没时间，”我说，“我找不到那些鸭子，肯定是都跑了。”

8．“如果您不管，我就要管了！”聪明的鞋匠气愤地说，“怀特先生，这事总要给个说法。”

9．“我现在是管不了，不过我会赔偿您的损失。”

10．“那么，”他说，“您就看我怎么管吧。”

11．说着他走了。紧接着，我听到那些鸭子中传出嘈杂的声音。接下来我就听说三只鸭子不见了。

12．孩子们后来发现那三只鸭子被打得很厉害，死后被扔到了灌木丛中。“现在，”我说，“别吱声，看我怎么惩罚他。”

13．几天后，鞋匠的猪闯进了我的玉米地。我看到后，没有轰走它们，过了很长时间，我才把它们赶出去，然后又捡起被猪弄坏了的玉米，在路上喂这些玉米给猪吃，一直到鞋匠慌慌张张地跑了过来。

14．“请问您看到我的猪了吗？”他问。

15．“看到了，先生。我在路上看到了您的那些猪，它们吃了我地里的玉米。”

16．“你地里？”

17．“是的，先生，”我说，“猪都喜欢吃玉米，你知道的。本来玉米就是吃的。”

18．“它们毁了多少粮食？”

19．“哦，不太多。”我说。

20．他跑到地里去看，估算了一下，算出差不多损失了三十五升半的玉米。

21．“哦，不！”我说，“不可能的。”

22．“是这么多，”鞋匠说，“我会赔您的。”

23．“不用，”我说，“不用您赔。我的鸭子也给您添了很大麻烦。”鞋匠听了，脸一下就红了，然后他就回家了。

24．第二年冬天，生意结算之后，鞋匠要赔钱。

25．“不用，”我说，“我不要。”

26．说完后，我们就分开了。过了几天，我在路上遇到了他，我们非常和气地聊起天来。但是当我要走的时候，他似乎不想走，于是我就停了下来。我们两人都沉默了一会儿。

27．最后，他说：“有一件事一直憋在我心里想说出来。”

28．“什么事？”

29．“那些鸭子。是我弄死了你的三只鸭子；不告诉你这件事，我心里就不会平静下来，我感到非常抱歉。”说着他泪光盈盈。

30．“好了，”我说，“不要介意这件事情了，我想是我的鸭子太讨厌了。”

31．从此，我再也没有提起此事。但是后来，我的牛曾经闯进他的地里，他似乎也没有不高兴，因为这样可以说明他很有耐心。

32．“现在，”老人说，“战胜你自己，这样你才能战胜一切。你可以用善良战胜那些你不能用其他办法战胜的事情。”

95

JOHN ANDY, THE SELFISH BOY

约翰·安迪，自私的孩子

1. John Andy is good-looking, dresses neatly, and has easy, graceful manners. But he is little loved or respected, for he is neither noble, nor generous, nor kind.

2. When I first saw him, he was in company with other boys, who wanted to play at "bat and ball."

3. "I don't like to play ball," he said.

4. "Please play, John," said the other boys.

5. "No, I don't like to play ball."

6. "Please play this once," they said, entreatingly. "There are only four of us, and we can't play without you."

7. "No; I'll not play ball," answered John, firmly fixed in his intention to have his own way, regardless of the pleasure of others.

8. "Well, what will you play, John?"

9. "I don't know. Let me think what I like to play best," said the selfish boy, with an air of great consequence. "I'll play'king,' or I'll play 'lion.'"

10. "O, 'lion.' Let's play 'lion,' and we'll all take turns in being 'lion,'" shouted the other boys.

11. "I must be 'lion.' first," said John, "because I thought of the play."

12. This was agreed to. A cave was built for the lion, and John, on all-fours, took possession of it, roaring and growling in a most lionlike way, as he thought.

13. The other boys, jackals for the time being, brought their offerings, and laid them at a little distance from their king, who growled and snapped most royally on their humble approach, filling the poor jackals with such apparent terror, that they fled away and hid themselves.

14. After a time it was proposed that John should let someone else be lion, and take his turn in jackal service.

15. "No, he wouldn't; he would rather be lion, and wouldn't play unless he could be."

16. The other boys, wishing to try their power and skill in lionhood, and having some idea of fair play, demurred at this, and ceased ministering to his majesty.

17. He growled and roared in his cave, unattended and unnoticed for a short time, and then rising from his all-fours emerged from it with a most unlionlike growl—"I never saw such selfish, disobliging boys," said he.

【中文阅读】

1．约翰·安迪相貌英俊，衣着齐整，而且总是举止优雅。但是没有人喜欢他、尊重他，因为他既不绅士，又不慷慨，更不善良。

2．我第一次见到他时，他正和其他几个男孩子在一起，他们想打棒球。

3．“我不喜欢打球。”他说。

4．“玩吧，约翰。”其他人对他说。

5．“不，我不喜欢打球。”

6．“就玩一次，”他们恳求他，“我们一共只有四个人，你如果不玩我们也没有办法玩了。”

7．“不，我不打球，”约翰丝毫不想改变想法，不管其他人会不会不高兴。

8．“好吧，那你想玩什么？”

9．“我不知道，让我想想我最想玩什么，”这个自私的人神情庄重地回答，“我想当国王，或者当狮子。”

10．“好，狮子，我们轮流做狮子。”其他人表示同意，于是喊道。

11．“我必须先当狮子，”约翰说，“因为是我先想到玩这个游戏的。”

12．大家都表示同意。首先他们给狮子挖了一个洞，约翰四脚着地，占领这个洞，就像狮子一样吼叫着。这正如他想的一样。

13．这一局中扮演豺狼的那几个人拿来他们的供奉，把供奉放在离他们的国王不远的地方，每次接近国王时都佯作忠诚地吼叫、撕咬，还假装非常惊恐地跑开、藏起来。

14．过了一会儿，大家要求约翰让别人当狮子，他该当豺狼了。

15．“不会，他才不愿意换呢；他想当狮子，除非他想当狼才能换。”

16．其他人也很想当狮子，想显示一下他们当狮子的能力，因此他们用不再当豺狼来表示抗议。

17．他在洞里又吼又叫，对一切毫不在意，过了一阵，他四肢朝天出现在洞口，一点都不像狮子地喊声传来——“我从来没见过这么自私、不听话的人。”他说道。

96

JOHN ANDY, THE SELFISH BOY (CONTINUED)

约翰·安迪，自私的孩子（续）

1. After this, the boys were forming themselves into a military company, and invited him to join them, offering him the office of sergeant.

2. He demanded to be captain, declaring that he would have nothing to do with the company unless he could be at its head. His demand was refused. He was too well known to be popular.

3. Too many of the boys had played jackal to his lion, to enlist under him as head officer. But John persisted in his demand, and the company was organized and went into drill without him.

4. When he saw it on its first grand march, drums beating and banners flying, he went to the captain and offered to accept a vacant office.

5. "Our offices are all filled," returned the captain, who was not an admirer of John, "and well filled, too," he added, with dignity.

6. John then wished to join it as a private, but was told that no "raw recruit" could be received on parade-day; that on certain named days he might be permitted to enlist, on signing the articles of the company.

7. John was greatly humiliated by this cool treatment, and still more when, after enlisting, he was obliged to take his place in the rear rank.

8. A giant snow-man was to be built by the boys of the school where John went, and all hands were hard at work building him, rolling little balls into larger ones, and piling large ones above each other. All were at work but John.

9. "Why don't you take hold and help, John?" asked one and another.

10. "I don't like piling snow, but I'll be the spirit, when the old fellow's finished," said John.

11. "O, will you! how obliging! perhaps you will!" answered some of the indignant boys, in a tone of irony.

12. The man of snow was made hollow, and so large that a boy could stand within him and speak for him, answering questions put to him, telling fortunes, reciting verses, or declaiming speeches. The boy who occupied and animated the snow-man was called his "spirit."

13. When his snow-excellency was finished, even to his red flannel lips, inked paper eyes and eyelids, and a pasteboard crown on his immense head, the boys loudly summoned the"spirit" to do its duty.

14. John ventured to consult him as to his fortune and fate. There was something in the deep, sepulchral voice, which reminded one of the precocious captain, as the prophet slowly and solemnly pronounced this doom, making John turn pale and tremble:

15. "Art thou selfish? thou shalt be hated in life, neglected in death, and despised in thy grave."

16. The snow-prophet spoke the truth. Though he could not look into the future, he knew something of it from the past. John felt that he spoke the truth, for he was already hated by some and shunned by many.

17. Poor John! It is so hard to overcome selfishness. It requires such close watching, hard, inward struggling, and earnest prayer for help from God. But how brave, how worthy is he who overcomes it! "Better is he that ruleth his spirit, than he that taketh a city."

【中文阅读】

1．这之后，一些男孩子自己成立了一个军事公司，他们邀请约翰加入，希望他当中士。

2．但他却要求做上尉，而且还说除非他做他们的上尉，否则就不加入。他的要求被拒绝，大家对他太了解了。

3．因为太多的人当过豺狼，做过他的手下。可约翰还是坚持他的要求，而公司已经形成，而且公司的职位都已经固定下来了。

4．公司第一次大游行时，他看到鼓声震天，旗帜飘扬，于是他就找到上尉，请求给他一个位置。

5．“我们的职位都已经满了，”这个上尉一点都不喜欢约翰，所以他还傲慢地加了一句，“而且人满为患了。”

6．于是约翰希望能作为一名士兵加入，但是得到的回答是：游行日不招募，只有一些固定的日子才进行招募，他才能加入公司。

7．约翰被这样的冷遇羞辱了一番。后来，他加入公司后，被迫从最低等的士兵开始做起。

8．约翰所在的学校要堆一个很大很大的雪巨人，大家一起努力地滚着雪球，把小球滚成大球，把大球再一个一个堆起来，所有人都在努力工作着，唯独约翰在一边呆着不动。

9．“约翰，你怎么不动手呢？”谁见到他都问他。

10．“我不喜欢堆雪人，不过我要在雪人堆完之后，做雪人的灵魂。”约翰回答。

11．“哦，是吗！真是够乐于助人的啊！真有你的！”有些同学气愤地用奇怪的声调说道。

12．雪人做完了，中间是空的。雪人里面非常大，能站进去一个人替雪人说话、回答问题、为人占卜、背诵《圣经》，或是发布课程安排。站在里面说话的这个孩子就被称为“灵魂”。

13．雪人完全做好了，甚至在他巨大的脑袋上还点了红嘴唇、沾上了在纸上画出来的眼睛和眼皮、纸板做成的皇冠。同学们要求轮流值班做“灵魂”。

14．约翰向雪人灵魂询问自己的运程，雪人发出了低沉、忧郁的声音，这个声音使人想到他就是那个有些早熟的上尉，他用深沉、庄重的嗓音宣布了下面这个让约翰毛骨悚然的如世界末日般的话：

15．“你自私吗？你一生将被人厌恶，死时无人理会，进了坟墓都被人看不起。”

16．这个雪人先知说的是实话，尽管他看不到未来，但是他能从过去判断出未来。约翰也觉得他说的是实话，因为现在就已经有人恨他了，而且已经有很多人都躲着不理他了。

17．可怜的约翰！克服自私的缺点很难，这要求他要仔细审视自己，内心要有复杂的斗争，还要有诚信请求上帝的帮助。但是无论有多困难，只要能克服这个缺点都是勇敢的、值得的！

97

NEVER GIVE UP Ⅰ: THE HARD LESSON

永不放弃（1）：难背的一课

1. "I can not! I can not! I am sure I never can learn this hard lesson," said Arthur, as he came into his mother's room; and he threw down his book and began to cry.

2. "Arthur, my son, do not cry so. I know it is hard for you, but do not give up. Try once more. Nothing of value is gained without effort."

3. "But, mother, I have tried, and there is no use in my trying any more. I never can learn this lesson; no, never."

4. "You must not give it up, my son. Do you wish to grow up an ignorant man? Other little boys like you have learned it, and what they have done you can do.

5. "NEVER GIVE UP is a good motto. Life is a battle-field. This is one of the many battles you will have to fight. Will you conquer or be conquered in this battle? is the question for you to decide now.

6. "If you conquer, it will be easier for you next time; if you are conquered now, you may never gain a vitory. O, my son, do not give it up. Be a hero, and conquer this lesson."

7. Arthur sat thoughtful for a little while, and then with a countenance and air that seemed to say, "I'll do it," he took up his book and left the room.

8. For long hours Arthur struggled with his lesson. It was indeed a hard one. Sometimes he was tempted to say, "I can't!" and to give it up. But then his mother's words "Other little boys like you have learned it, and what they have done you can do,"would come to his mind, and he would say, "No, I will not give up: I will never give up!"

9. The curtains were drawn, and the lamp burned brightly. Mrs. Camp had just put her little Mary to bed, and was now seated by the table, making a vest for a neighbor; for she was a poor widow, and had to work hard to procure food and clothing for herself and two children.

10. "Mother! mother! I have learned it! I have learned it!" said Arthur, as he suddenly came into the room. "I can say every word of it. It did seem as if I could not learn it, it was so hard; but then, other little boys like me have learned it, and I would not give up, and now I can say all of it—every word of it. Just hear me, mother."

11. Yes, Arthur had learned his lesson, and he said, "I will do better next time;" and he did. He had learned a great lesson, and it made him feel strong and happy. Little boy, little girl, have you learned this lesson—"NEVER GIVE UP?"

【中文阅读】

1．“不行！不行！我肯定背不下来这篇课文了。”亚瑟走进妈妈的房间，把书一扔哭了起来。

2．“亚瑟，我的孩子，不要哭。我知道这篇文章对你来说很难，但是不要放弃，再努力一把！一切有价值的东西都是要有付出的。”

3．“可是妈妈，我努力过了，再努力也没什么用，我背不下来，怎么也背不下来。”

4．“孩子，一定不要放弃，你希望自己长大以后成为一个愚昧无知的人吗？和你同龄的同学都能背下来，他们能做的你也肯定能做。

5．“‘永远不要放弃’是一句非常好的至理名言。生活就是战场，在这个战场上你有很多场战斗要打，你是要战胜别人呢，还是要被别人战胜？到底要怎样，现在就需要你做出决定。

6．“如果你要打胜仗，下一场战斗就会容易一些；如果打败仗，你也许就再也不会打胜仗了。孩子，不要放弃，去打个大胜仗，做一名英雄，把这篇课文背下来。”

7．亚瑟坐在那里想了一会儿，然后带着一种似乎是在说“我要打胜仗”的神情，拿起书离开了房间。

8．好几个小时，亚瑟一直在征服那篇课文。课文确实很难，有时他会发脾气说：“我不行了。”想放弃，但是随后他妈妈的那句话，“其他和你同龄的同学都能背下来，他们能做的你也能做”就在他耳边回响，于是他说：“不，我不放弃，我永不放弃！”

9．天渐渐黑了下来，灯被点亮了。坎普夫人把她的小女儿玛丽轻轻放到船上，然后坐在桌前为邻居缝制背心。因为她是个很穷的寡妇，所以她必须多干活来挣钱，才能给自己和孩子买食物、买衣服。

10．“妈妈！妈妈！我会背了！我会背了！”突然亚瑟走进房间向妈妈报告着喜讯，“我能一词不落地背下来了。开始好像真的背不下来，太难了。但是后来我想，其他和我同龄的同学都能背下来了，我也不能放弃。现在我敢大声说我背下整篇课文了——而且是一词不落。妈妈，您听我背一遍。”

11．是的，亚瑟背下来了。他说：“下次我会做得更好。”他的确是做到了。他背下来了很多课文，这让他感觉越来越好，越来越有自信。孩子们，你们背下来这篇“永不放弃”的课文了吗？

98

NEVER GIVE UP Ⅱ: ARTHUR LEAVES SCHOOL AND

GETS A PLACE AS ERRAND-BOY

永不放弃（2）：亚瑟辍学去做童工

1."Arthur, my son," said his mother one day, "I must keep you from school after this term, for I have not the money to pay your tuition.

2. "It is very hard to get money now, and it takes all I can earn to keep us in food and clothes. I am very sorry to keep you out, but I think you can study at home, and help me somewhat, too."

3. Since Arthur had learned that hard lesson, he had made great proficiency in his studies. His recitations were always good. It required study to prepare them, it is true; but he would say, "Nothing of great value is gained without effort, mother says, and mother knows."

4. Arthur was very sorry to leave school, but he did not complain; nor let his mother know that it made him feel bad. When she told him that he could not go the next term, he said,"All right, mother; I can learn at home just about as well.

5. "And then I can get a book and teach little sister Mary to read and perhaps," he added, "I can do something to help you earn more money."

6. Sometimes his lessons were very difficult, but he would say, "I have had hard lessons before, and learned them, too, and I will not give up now."

7. Arthur found plenty to do in getting his lessons, in teaching his little sister, and in doing errands for his mother; but still he kept thinking, "How can I help mother earn some money?"

8. As, day after day, he watched his mother so constantly at work, he would try to think how he could help her more.

9. "I can learn a hard lesson, why can I not do some hard work?" said he; and the more he thought of it, the more he thought he could.

10. "I am twelve years old to-day. I know I can do something to help mother," he said, one day, as he was walking along the street, "and I will, yes, I will!" and he stamped his foot on the pavement and stopped.

11. Just then he noticed a paper on a shopwindow."WANTED!" "Wanted what? I will go and see," said he.

12. "A boy wanted!" He read it over again, to be sure he read it right. But there was no mistake. "A boy wanted!" And his heart beat so, he could almost hear it, as he read.

13. "If I could only get the place, I could help mother, I am sure I could;" and he ran home as fast as he could to ask if he might try to get it.

14. He was not long in getting consent. "Yes, you may try, my boy, and may God bless you," said his mother; and she gave him such a look and kiss as mothers only can give.

15. Arthur saw and felt their meaning, and he said to himself,"I can do any thing for you, mother, and I will, too." He was not long in brushing his clothes and blacking his shoes, and making himself very neat.

16. He was so fearful that some one else would get there first, that he could not wait to eat what his mother had set out for him, but hurried back to the store.

17. Yes, there it is—"A boy wanted!" and Arthur walked into the store. "I fear," said the gentleman, "that you are too small.""I am twelve years old, sir," said Arthur, standing up straight,"and I could try."

18. The gentleman smiled and said, "I should like to have you, my boy, if you were only a little stouter. I do not think you could carry large bundles like that, could you?"

19. "I could try, sir. I can learn a hard lesson, and mother says, if I try, and never give up, I can do almost any thing."

20. "You are the right kind of a boy; I will try you. Come in the morning." Arthur's feet could not go fast enough as he ran home to tell his mother of his success.

21. "And, mother," said he, in a lower tone, "I am glad I learned that hard lesson, because now, when I feel like giving up, I think of it, and I say, No, I won't give up yet; I will try again.

22. "O, mother, I mean to be a rich man some day, so I can take care of you, you are such a dear mother."

23. "But," said his mother, "do not forget that it is God who giveth the power to do. Ask Him to keep you and to help you overcome the difficulties that may come in your way."

【中文阅读】

1．“亚瑟，我的孩子，”一天，妈妈对他说，“这学期你不能上学了，因为我没有钱给你交学费。

2．“现在挣钱很难，我挣的钱只够买粮食和衣服。很抱歉让你辍学，不过我想你可以在家里学习，多少还能帮我干些活。”

3．由于亚瑟背会了那篇难背的课文，因此他对学习的兴趣正浓。他的背诵总是非常熟练。确实，这需要下工夫，他总是说：“一切有价值的东西总是要有付出，这是妈妈说的。”

4．亚瑟因为不能上学了，所以感到很伤心，但他并没有抱怨，也没有让妈妈知道他伤心。当妈妈告诉他下学期不能再去上学的时候，他说：“好的，妈妈。我在家里一样可以学习。

5．“我可以把课本买回家学习，还能教妹妹玛丽读书，而且也许，”他又说，“我还可以去做小工帮您挣钱养家。”

6．有时他的课文很难学，他就总是会说：“我以前能背下来最难学的课文，现在我也不能放弃。”

7．亚瑟发现在家里，他有许多事情要做，要学习课文、要教妹妹学习、要帮妈妈做事。不过他一直在考虑：“我怎么能帮妈妈挣些钱呢？”

8．一天一天过去了，他看着妈妈每天忙忙碌碌一刻不停地工作，所以总想着如何做才能帮妈妈更多一些。

9．“我可以背下来难背的课文，为什么就不能做艰苦的工作呢？”他说道。他越琢磨越认为自己可以做。

10．“我今天12岁了，我知道自己已经能帮助妈妈做事了，”一天，他正走在路上时说道，“我行，是的，我行！”说着一跺脚，停了下来。

11．正在这时，他注意到商店橱窗上贴着一张纸，是“招聘启事！”“招聘什么呢？我过去看看。”他说。

12．“招聘男童工！”他为了能看清楚内容，读了一遍又一遍。一点不错，“招聘男童工！”他的心跳加快，心跳声在他读启示的时候几乎自己都能听到。

13．“如果能得到这份工作，我就能帮到妈妈了。我肯定行。”想到这里，他飞快地跑回家里去，问妈妈是否同意他去试一试。

14．很快，他就得到了许可。“好的，孩子，你可以试一试，上帝会保佑你。”像其他妈妈对自己的孩子一样，她看着亚瑟，还给了他一个只有妈妈才会给的亲切的吻。

15．亚瑟明白了其中的含义，他对自己说：“我可以为你做任何事，妈妈，我也愿意为你做任何事。”很快，他洗干净衣服，刷干净鞋子，穿戴整齐，让自己看起来干净利落。

16．他很害怕别人抢了先，因此他等不及吃妈妈给他做好的饭，就向商店跑去。

17．有，还在那里呢——那个招聘启事！亚瑟走进了商店。“恐怕，”商店老板说，“你太小了。”“我已经十二岁了，先生。”亚瑟说道，直直地站在那里，“您可以试用我。”

18．老板笑了，说：“如果你够壮实，我就会雇你了。孩子，我想你搬不动这么重的东西，不是吗？”

19．“我可以尽力，先生。我连很难记住的课文都能背下来，妈妈说，如果我不放弃，我就能做任何事情。”

20．“你真是个好孩子，我决定试用你了。明天一早来上班吧。”亚瑟迫不及待地飞快地跑回家，去告诉妈妈他成功了的好消息。

21．“妈妈，”他压着嗓子，抑制着兴奋的心情对妈妈说，“我很高兴我背下来了那篇课文，因为从那以后到现在，只要我一感觉要放弃，我就会说，不！我还不能放弃，我要再努力。”

22．“妈妈，将来有一天我要成为富有的人，那样我就可以照顾您了，您真是个好妈妈。”

23．“但是，”妈妈说，“不要忘了是上帝给了你力量，向他祈祷让你保持这个力量并帮助你克服在未来道路上会遇到的困难吧。”

99

NEVER GIVE UP Ⅲ: ARTHUR IN BUSINESS

永不放弃（3）：亚瑟在工作

1. The next morning Arthur went to the store resolved to do his best. He did not expect to find his work all play, but he said, "It will be pleasant, even, if it is hard, for I shall be helping mother."

2. For two whole years he remained as an errand-boy. He had many bundles to carry home for the customers, and sometimes they were so large that he could hardly carry them.

3. Once he stopped and sat down on the steps of a fine house, for he was very warm and tired. While he was wiping the sweat from his brow, the door opened, and his employer came out.

4. "Ah, Arthur, is this you? You look tired."

5. For a moment Arthur was a little confused. He did not know how to reply. He thought it would hardly be manly and brave to say he was tired, so he simply said, "'tis very warm, sir," and he resolutely shouldered his bundle and started on.

6. "That is the right kind of a boy; he will make a man yet,"said Mr. Penny, as he walked to the store.

7. Mr. Penny had one faculty not possessed by all business men. He could see and appreciate the good qualities of those in his employ.

8. From time to time he had increased Arthur's wages, and now, as the second year was drawing to a close, he was thinking what he could do for him. He was not long in making up his mind.

9. "O mother! mother!" exclaimed Arthur, as he bounded into the house on New Year's eve. "Look here! look here! Mr. Penny has given me a twenty dollar gold piece for a New Year's gift; and here is a dresspattern, with a letter for you!"

10. "My boy, my darling boy!" said Mrs. Camp, as she pressed Arthur to her heart, "this comes from never giving up. I thank God that my little son has learned this lesson."

11. "And I thank Him, too, for so good a mother to teach it to me," said Arthur.

12. But let us see what is in the letter. While Mrs. Camp was reading it, her eyes filled with tears, and somehow, very soon after, Arthur had his arms around her neck; and though they both cried, they seemed very happy.

13. The letter read as follows:

MRS. CAMP:

MY DEAR MADAM:

It is but just that I should tell you that Arthur pleases me very much. I like his spirit,—his resolution. As an errand-boy, for the past two years, he has been faithful, as well as kind and polite.

I shall hereafter put him behind the counter, and increase his pay. For the year to come his salary will be five hundred dollars.

Please accept the little token I send by Arthur.

I am, my dear madam,

Very respectfully,

CHARLES PENNY.

DEC. 31, 1865.

14. "So much," said Arthur, "for learning that hard lesson. I am so glad I learned it."

15. "And may God bless you, my son, and ever lead you in the right way," said his mother.

16. Ten years have since passed. Another and a greater change has been made. Arthur is a partner now in the same store. Mr. Penny is old, and is at the store but little; but he knows it is properly managed, for Arthur is there.

17. Do you see two men standing in front of that white cottage, talking with those two ladies? Do you know who they are?

18. They are Mr. Penny and Arthur Camp talking with Mrs. Camp and Mary. They all look so pleased. That is Arthur's home, and he often says, "It all comes of NEVER GIVING Up."

【中文阅读】

1．第二天一早亚瑟去了商店，他下决心要最努力地作。他并不认为工作就是玩，但他说：“即使这个工作很累，我也会非常高兴，因为我可以成为妈妈的助手了。”

2．整整两年，他都一直在做童工，他需要把很重的大捆货物扛到顾客家，有时货物太大太重，他几乎都抬不动。

3．一次，因为又热又累，他中途停了下来，坐在一幢漂亮房子的台阶上。他正在擦脑门上的汗水，这时门突然开了，他的老板走了出来。

4．“哈，亚瑟，是你啊！你看起来够累的。”

5．亚瑟不知该怎么说，愣了一下，他想如果自己勇敢地承认很累，那会显得不是男子汉，因此他简洁地说：“先生，是很热。”说完，他又把货物扛到肩上，继续上路了。

6．“这真是个好孩子，他会成为一名真正的男人的。”潘妮先生一边往商店走一边说。

7．潘妮先生拥有一样其他商人所没有的东西，那就是他能看到并欣赏他的雇员的优良品质。

8．他隔一段时间就给亚瑟增加一些薪水。现在时间已经接近第二年的年尾了，他开始考虑要为亚瑟做些什么，很快他便做出了决定。

9．“妈妈，妈妈！”就在新年的除夕夜他冲进家门，大声喊着妈妈，“快看，快看！潘妮先生给了我20金币作为新年礼物，还有一个衣服样子，还有您的一封信！”

10．“孩子，亲爱的！”坎普夫人激动地把他抱在胸前，“这些都来自于你的永不放弃，感谢上帝让我的孩子学到了这一课。”

11．“我也感谢他，因为他让我有这么好的一个妈妈教会我这一点。”亚瑟说。

12．我们来看看信中是什么内容吧。坎普夫人读着读着，眼中充满了泪水。过了一会儿，亚瑟一下子用双臂保住了妈妈的脖子。

虽然两人都在哭泣，但他们的心里是快乐的。

13．下面就是那封信的内容：

坎普夫人：

亲爱的夫人，我想我应该告诉您亚瑟令我很满意。我喜欢他的精神——他的刚毅。作为一名做了两年的童工，他忠诚、善良、有礼貌。

从现在起，我将让他站柜台，并给他加薪水，因此明年他的薪水将是500美元。

请接受我托亚瑟带给您的礼物。

此致，

敬礼

理查斯·潘妮

1865年12月31日

14．“这么多钱啊！”亚瑟说，“就因为我学到了那一课。我太高兴我学到了那一课。”

15．“上帝保佑你，我的孩子，是他让你走对了路。”妈妈告诉他。

16．十年过去了，十年里发生了巨大的变化。亚瑟已经成为了那个商店的合伙人，而且潘妮也已经老了，每天他只是到商店里看一看，然后很快就离开。他知道生意会有条不紊地进行，因为有亚瑟在商店里。

17．你看到那白色农舍前面有两个男人正在与两位女士说话吗？你知道他们是谁吗？

18．他们就是潘妮先生和亚瑟正在与坎普夫人和玛丽交谈。他们看起来都非常高兴。那间白色农舍是亚瑟的家，他经常说：“这都来自于永不放弃。”

100

A SERMON ON A TWIG

用树枝布道

1. My little people, as I am to preach in the woods, I will take this twig (holding up a nice beechen rod) for my text. And for once I beg you not to complain that the preacher does not stick to his text. Why should I not, when I have a stick for my text?

2. "As the twig is bent the tree's inclined." You see how easily the twig is bent. The pressure of my thumb and finger, or a simple accident, will twist it into many shapes. Never was a twig so stout that it could not be bent.

3. Will a straight boy make a straight man? By no means. Some of the sweetest children often make the worst of men and women. How easily one can spoil a twig! The one I have is graceful and pretty; but when I cut it, the worms had just begun to build a nest within its top.

4. They had wound a web about it. Quite soon they would have bent over its head and eaten off its leaves, and made it the shroud of dead flies and insects. O, what a sight! A beautiful twig spoiled by a worm's nest! And thus easily are little children spoiled by bad company and bad habits.

5. Swearing, and smoking, and mockery, and vulgarity, wind themselves over the good boy's heart, like a spider's web in the dark. Beauty is gone, virtue is gone; love and esteem are gone. The sweet child, too, has gone, and a wicked, ugly one stands in his place. Woe to you, my children, when the straight boy makes a crooked man!

6. But again: will the crooked boy always make a crooked man? Not by any means. Never was a boy so bad that he could not make a good man. The worst of children often make the best of people. "As the twig is bent the tree's inclined." But you must stoutly overcome the inclination. See the trees around you: almost everyone is growing straighter and straighter.

7. When the woodman cuts a crooked tree he finds a double thickness of timber laid upon the inside of the heart, as if nature would take out the crook, which she often does. And so the crooked boy and girl should rule the heart. Thicken it with virtue on the weakest side, and make its crooked places straight.

8. You have heard the story of the wicked boy who uttered so many falsehoods. His father told him to drive a nail into the door-post every time he told a lie. At last he filled the whole post full of nails, and then he sat down and cried because every body would know how many lies he had told.

9. "Well, then," said his father, "we will pull out a nail every time you tell the truth," By and by the nails were all out, but the boy sat down and cried again, because the scars were left.

10. But you should know, my little people, that a twig is not a door-post. Some twigs are knotty as well as crooked. But see how they grow straighter, and taller, and handsomer, till the homely little twig becomes a stately and beautiful tree!

11. And again: let us remember the composition of twigs, and what they become. Out of the little twigs these tall trees were made. And how unlike they are! Useful, ornamental, ugly, and beautiful: thus we classify the trees.

12. Here is a beech, there is a maple, yonder is a hemlock, and farther on is an appletree and a pear-tree. How delicious the fruit of the pear-tree! But there is an old and knotty hemlock, like a miser in his den.

13. He has done no good since he was born. He grows, larger, taller, and thicker, and I may say richer and older and coarser, as the miser grows rougher and meaner, till he is dead; then somebody will use what he had abused. Let it not be so with you. Be useful every day. Be useful all your life.

【中文阅读】

1．孩子们，因为我马上就要去森林里布道，因此我要带上这根木棍（举起一根非常好的山毛榉棍子）。仅此一次，我请求你们不要抱怨我这个牧师这样做，因为如果我可以用这个棍子布道的话，为什么不可以呢？

2．“这根棍子是弯的，所以肯定那棵树也是弯的。”你们都明白要让棍子弯起来很容易，只要两个手指一用力，或者仅仅很简单的一个小撞击，它就会弯曲成各种形状。没有哪个棍子能壮实到不能弯曲的程度。

3．那么，一个好孩子长大成人后也会自然而然成为一个好人吗？不是的！有些善良的孩子长大后却成了最坏的人，要毁掉一根棍子是很容易的！我手里这根棍子虽然很好、很漂亮，但是在我把它从树上砍下来时，我却看到虫子已经开始在这个树枝的一端挖洞筑巢了。

4．这些虫子还在上面缠网，很快它们就把一端弄弯，然后吃光上面的叶子，再网住飞蛾和昆虫。天啊！那会是什么情景啊！一根漂亮的棍子竟然被虫窝所毁！所以说，小孩子也很容易受到坏孩子、坏习惯的影响而被毁掉。

5．说脏话、吸烟、戏弄人、做粗野动作，这些在好孩子幼小的心中作祟，以至于改变了他们，就像是黑暗中的蜘蛛网，美丽不见了，美德消失了，爱心和自尊也没有了，那个善良的孩子也找不到了，人们见到的却是一个邪恶、令人厌恶的人。唉！孩子们，是什么时候那个原来的好孩子变坏的？

6．再说，坏孩子长大后就一定是坏人吗？不是的！从来就没有这样的定律说坏孩子长大了就不可能成为好人。最坏的孩子长大后却可能成为最出色的人。“树是弯的，所以树枝也是弯的。”但是树枝一定要非常强壮，这样才能克服掉树干的弯曲。看看你周围的树木吧，几乎所有的树都是越长越直的。

7．伐木工们发现，他们每砍掉一棵长弯的树时，弯曲的中心部分的木材都会比不弯曲部分中心的木材厚一倍，就仿佛大自然不想让树木显现出弯曲来。因此说对没走正路的孩子们，要规范他们的心灵，要补缺他们美德中缺失的部分，就像让弯曲的部分变直一样。

8．你已经听到过那个有关坏孩子的故事了吗：这个孩子的父亲让他每说一次谎话，就在门柱上钉一颗钉子，后来整个门柱上钉满了钉子，于是他坐下来放声大哭，因为这样大家就都知道他说了多少谎话了。

9．“这样吧，”爸爸对他说，“你以后每说一次实话就拔出一根钉子来。”一根接着一根，所有的钉子都被拔了出来，但是孩子又坐下来放声大哭，因为柱子上满满的都是钉子眼。

10．小读者们，你们要知道，棍子不是门柱，木棍不仅能弯曲，还能长结，能补救弯曲的部分。从这里我们就能明白树干是怎样长得更直、更高、更漂亮，怎样从一棵普通小树长成一棵高大、威严的参天大树的了！

11．还有，让我们想一想小树枝的结构吧，想一想他们后来成为了什么。就是这些小嫩树枝后来长成了大树，柔弱的树枝和挺拔的参天大树多么不同啊！实用性强的和装饰性强的、丑的和美的：我们就是这样来给树进行分类的。

12．这是一棵山毛榉，那是一棵枫树，远处是一棵铁杉，再远一点是一棵苹果树和一棵梨树。那棵梨树的果实多香甜啊！但是那棵铁杉又老树结又多，就像是小黑窝里的守财奴。

13．铁杉从开始生长就不会有什么用处。他长啊长啊，又大又高又壮，可以说是越长越粗、越老、越粗糙，就像是吝啬鬼越来越吝啬，直至死掉，这时人们就会随意使用。请你们不要如此，让自己成为有用的人吧，每天都有用，一生都有用。

101

ABRAHAM LINCOLN

亚伯拉罕·林肯

1. Abraham Lincoln, when a boy, did not live in a nice brown-stone house in the city; nor did he live in a neat white cottage in the country, surrounded by fruit-trees and flowers and beautiful lawns, as many of my readers do.

2. There was no large brick school-building, with blackboards and charts and globes and plenty of nice books and good teachers, where he could go with hundreds of other boys, to acquire knowledge; nor were there, near his home, any pretty little school-houses, such as now dot the country as stars dot the sky.

3. Abraham Lincoln was born in a log cabin. His youth was spent in a home of poverty. He earned his daily bread by the sweat of his face; the consciousness of honest industry sweetened his life of toil.

4. Though he was not taught to be indifferent to worldly prosperity and the advantages it gives, he early learned the simplicity of greatness, and that

"The rank is but the guinea's stamp—.

The man's the gold for a' that!"

5. His early education was very limited. His whole school- life did not exceed the short space of one year. His education, therefore, is mainly due to his own exertions. There are very few boys in all the country who have not better opportunities for acquiring knowledge than he had. His home contained no"gas-light" nor "midnight oil" to stimulate or aid him in his efforts.

6. The bright blaze of the hickory and the crackling of the elm furnished his eyes with light and his heart with music, as he pored over his books, and transferred the latent knowledge of their lifeless pages to the living page of his own mind, and there gave it form, and place, and power.

7. He was never satisfied with half-knowing what he undertook to learn. He says, "When an idea was presented to my mind, I would chase it up till I could bound it north, and bound it south, and bound it east, and bound it west; and I was not satisfied till I could put it in language plain enough for any boy I knew to comprehend."

8. Abraham Lincoln was the very soul of honor from his youth. He would never do a mean thing. His parents were too poor to furnish him many books; but the neighbors, seeing his desire to read, were willing to lend him from their scanty collections.

9. One of these borrowed books, through the carelessness of others, became injured by getting wet. Abraham did not take it home without pointing out the injury; nor did he try to excuse himself from responsibility by throwing the blame on others.

10. He told the man how sorry he was that the book was injured, and offered to pay for it and keep it. The man was very much pleased with Abraham's frankness; and very soon a bargain was made by which Abraham was to become the owner of the book as soon as it was paid for.

11. Now, how do you suppose he paid for that book? He had no money, as many little boys have. Did he ask his father for some? This is what most boys would do. Did he do it? Not he. He said that money given to him would not cost him anything. He wanted to pay for the book himself.

12. And he did pay for it; but not in money. He paid for it in hard work, in work done during extra hours; and when the man was fully satisfied, Abraham owned the book. It was the first book he ever owned. This was a proud day for him: for he not only owned a book, but he had paid for it himself out of "his own wealth."

13. When he became a man he had the same desire to do right and to be just to all men, and he would never let any advantage to himself prevent his doing unto others as he would that others should do unto him. People learned to trust him; and long before he was made President, he was known, far and near, as "Honest Abe,"

14. One day a lady called at his office and desired him to prosecute a claim for her; for Mr. Lincoln was a lawyer. She handed him a bundle of papers to examine, which she thought would establish her claim to a large property, and paid him a retainer of two hundred and fifty dollars.

15. This was a large sum of money, but Mr. Lincoln was a good lawyer, and people were glad to get his services at any price. A few days after, the lady called again. Mr. Lincoln told her that he had read her papers very carefully; that there was not a "peg" on which to hang her claim, and that he could not advise her to bring an action.

16. This was bad news, indeed, for the lady; but she did not blame Mr. Lincoln. She thanked him for his candor, and rose to leave. "Stop a moment," said Mr. Lincoln; and he got the two hundred and fifty dollars and handed it to her, saying, "Here is the money you left with me."

17. "Mr. Lincoln," said the lady, "you have earned that money; keep it. I am satisfied." "No, madam, I can't do that,"said Mr. Lincoln, "it would not be right. I have done only my duty in examining your papers and advising you not to bring suit. I can't take money for doing only my duty."

18. At the time he was first talked of for President, some men, who thought they had a great deal of influence, sent him word that they could secure his nomination, and that they would do so, if he would agree, in case he was elected, to give them office.

19. But he would agree to no such thing. He would rather be simply "Honest Abe," as he was called, than President Lincoln and a dishonest man, and he sent them back word that he would make no bargains with them, nor be bound by any that others might make.

20. This reply pleased the people very much, and they resolved to make him President in spite of the politicians; and what the people so bravely resolved to do, they did do in November, 1860.

21. In November, 1864, the people must again elect a President, for in the United States a President is elected every four years. For more than three years there had been a great war in the country. It was a terrible war, and had not yet closed. I hope we shall never see such a war again.

22. Mr. Lincoln had shown so much wisdom and goodness in managing the war and the affairs of the country, that the people learned to love as well as to trust him, and they thought no one else could do as well as he could; so they elected him again.

23. He was very much pleased to know that the people had so much confidence in him, but he said to some men who went to see him, "O, I don't suppose they think me the wisest and best man in the world, but they think it is not best to swap horses while crossing the stream!"

24. There have been Presidents that the people were sometimes ashamed of, but Abraham Lincoln was not one of these; they were never ashamed of him, nor was he ever ashamed of them. No ruler ever had greater faith in his people, and no people ever had greater confidence in their ruler.

25. On the fourteenth of April, 1865, President Lincoln was shot! O, how bad the people felt when they heard that he was dead! It seemed as if they could not be comforted.

26. All over the land, houses were draped in mourning; bells were tolled, and people gathered in their churches, and mourned as though some dear friend was dead. Stout men wept like women, and no one was ashamed to weep. All knew their best friend was gone; that the country had lost a noble President, and the world an HONEST MAN.

【中文阅读】

1．当亚伯拉罕·林肯还是个孩子的时候，并没有住在城市中心褐沙石建造的房子里，也不像许多读者一样住在乡间被果树、鲜花和漂亮草坪围绕着的白色房子里。

2．那个时候，学校没有砖砌的高大的教学楼，教室里也没有黑板、教学挂图、地球仪，也没有许许多多的书和许许多多的好老师，他也不能和许许多多的同学在一起获取知识，同样也不能在离家不远的小型学校里学习，现在这种学校已经遍及全国各地了。

3．亚伯拉罕·林肯出生在一间小木屋里，他小时候，家里非常贫穷，每天他要靠做体力活挣钱吃饭。那时他诚实的品德使得他卖苦力的生活变得没有那么艰难苦涩。

4．尽管他从小没有受到过要专心读书、不问世事、不受诱惑的教育，但他还是学会了寓简单于伟大，懂得了“官位等级不过是金币上的图案，而人才是真金”的道理。

5．他受到的早期教育非常有限，全部的校园学习生活加起来也不超过一年。因此他主要是靠自己的努力。但是没有多少孩子能像他那样没有好机会获取知识，天黑时他家根本就没有煤气灯或煤油灯帮他看书学习，让他努力。

6．于是，壁炉中的山胡桃木和榆木噼噼啪啪地发着的光便伴随着他快乐地长夜苦读，他用自己的头脑使书本上那些没有生气的文字变得活灵活现，从中他学到了礼节，找到了人生目标，并得到了前进的动力。

7．他从没有满足于所得到的那点知识。他说：“每当头脑中有了一个想法，我就会抓住这个想法不放，直到这个想法左右圆通，直到我能用最简单的语言让所有的孩子都能理解之后才会满意。”

8．亚伯拉罕·林肯从小心气就很高，他从不做小气吝啬的事情。他家里穷，父母从不给他买很多书，但是邻居们看到他那么喜欢读书，都非常乐意把他们自己辛苦积攒的书借给他看。

9．在借给他看的书中，有一本书由于主人保管不善，受潮破损了，亚伯拉罕拿到手后并没有指出书已经破损，也没有因此抱怨书的主人，找借口推脱责任。

10．还书时，他告诉书的主人，他很抱歉书被损坏了，并说自己想花钱把书买下来。书的主人对亚伯拉罕的坦诚感到非常高兴，很快双方就谈好，他一攒够钱，书就归他所有。

11．你猜他是怎样攒这笔钱的？和许多小孩子一样，他根本就没有钱，那么他是问父亲要钱了吗？大多数孩子都会这么做。他这样做了吗？没有。他说父母给的钱他是不会用的，他要自己挣钱买这本书。

12．他做到了，但是没有用钱去买，而是用劳动作为交换，他用闲暇时间去做工，一直到书的主人满意了，他就得到了那本书。这是他拥有的第一本书，而且还是他用自己财富之外的东西得到的。

13．当他长大成人后，他还是同样渴望自己做正确的事情，而且要待人公平。他从不允许自己因不公平待人而从中获得好处。人们逐渐对他越来越信任，不久他被人民选为了总统，被人们称为“诚实的亚伯”，并因此而远近闻名。

14．一天，一位女士敲开了他办公室的门，希望他能为她索赔。由于林肯是名律师，她交给林肯一摞卷宗，她认为这些卷宗有助于她索赔一大笔钱，而且可以付给250美元的佣金。

15．这可是一大笔钱啊。但是林肯是位优秀的律师。几天后，这位女士又来了，林肯告诉她他已经仔细看过了卷宗，从卷宗上看，她索赔的依据不成立，因此他不建议立案索赔。

16．对于这位女士来说，这实在不是个好消息，然而她没有抱怨林肯先生，她对他的坦诚表示了感谢，然后起身要走。“请稍等一下，”林肯说着拿出250美元，递给她说：“这是您给的佣金，请收好。”

17．“林肯先生，”女士说，“这是您应得的钱，请您收下，我对您的服务很满意。”“不可以，夫人，我不能这么做，”林肯说，“这样不对。我只是尽了我的义务帮您查看卷宗，并建议您不立案，因此我不能收这笔钱，我只是做了我该做的。”

18．就在他第一次被提名竞选总统时，一些自认为非常有影响力的人给他传话，说他们可以保证他得到提名，而且如果他同意，他们就一定能做到，但前提条件是：一旦他当选总统，就必须给他们安排职务。

19．他不会同意这种事情。正如他被大家称呼的那样，他宁愿做“诚实的亚伯”，也不愿意做林肯总统，因此他告诉他们他不会做这笔交易，也不会受任何这样交易的约束。

20．这个回答使民众感到万分欣慰。因此尽管有一些政治家的阻挠，人民还是决定选他为总统。在人民的坚决支持下，他于1860年11月成功当选了。

21．1864年11月，由于美国总统是四年一届，因此他们必须再次进行选举。国内三年多一直在内战。战争是可怕的，而且迟迟不能结束，我非常希望以后再也没有战争。

22．在控制战争局面和处理国家事务方面，林肯表现出了他无比的智慧和仁慈，这使得全国人民都很爱戴他、信任他，认为没有人可以做得那样好，因此他们再一次选他为总统。

23．他非常高兴人民对于他这么有信心，他对一些去拜访他的人说：“哦，我想他们并不是认为我是这个世界上最聪明、最好的人选，而是认为过河的时候换马不是最明智的办法。”

24．有些总统人民羞于提起，而亚伯拉罕·林肯不在其中。他们从不以他为耻，他也从不以他的人民为耻。从来没有哪个统治者那么忠于他的人民，也从来没有人民对他们的统治者那么有信心。

25．1865年4月14日，林肯总统被暗杀了！天啊！当人们听到林肯被暗杀了的消息时，他们万分悲痛！

26．全国上下沉浸在一片哀痛中，哀悼的钟声鸣响，人们自动在教堂聚集，像是在哀悼自己亲爱的朋友去世一般。男人和女人一样都痛哭流涕，没有谁为流泪而感到羞愧，所有人都知道他们最亲爱的一位朋友辞世了，国家失去了一位高尚的总统，世界失去了一位诚实的伟人。

102

THE UNSEEN FRIEND

未曾谋面的朋友

1. "Do come, Ned, only this once, just to see how you like it: it is first-rate fun, and not a bit of harm in it; do come."

2. The boy thus addressed shook his head, and, removing the hand which his companion had placed entreatingly on his shoulder, moved back from him saying, "No, George, I can not; I promised I would not play billiards, and I will not break my word."

3. "Promised!" echoed several voices. "Who made you promise?" "Your aunt, I suppose?" "Who would mind what a woman says!" "What do they know about billiards?" "You are too much of a man, Fairlie, to be in leadingstrings to a woman, surely!"

4 "Well, I hope I am too much of a man to think of going against my aunt's wishes," was the spirited reply; "but I made no promise to her. Indeed, I never heard her speak on the subject; but my uncle asked me to promise that I would not, and I did; and I am sure you would all think me a mean, wicked fellow to break my word."

5. Some of the boys, on hearing these words, turned away, shrugging their shoulders; only George Miller lingered a moment. "Didn't know, Ned, you had an uncle," he said; "I thought you lived alone with your aunt, in that old-fashioned house."

6. "So I do, George. My uncle is in China. I never saw him in my life; but, for all that, I love him dearly, and shall do nothing to vex him, if I can help it."

7. George gave a strange sort of laugh; he meant it to be one of derision; but a latent feeling in his heart that Ned Fairlie was no object of derision, changed it into one of dissatisfaction with himself.

8. "Well, Ned," he said, "you are a strange fellow, to care about offending an uncle you never saw: and how can you love him so dearly? Can't make out how you can do that when you don't know him."

9. "O! but, George, I do know him by his deeds. He is the very kindest friend I have. Why, every thing I have I get from him. You can't think what costly presents he sends me; and then his letters are so full of love; and I, who have no father, owe him much for all the kind advice he gives me.

10. "O, yes, I do love him, though I have not seen him. I'll tell you what, George, come and spend the evening. with me. Aunt will be glad to see you, and I'll show you all my uncle's presents. Do come; it will be far better than going with these boys to play billiards."

11. George hesitated a moment, then eagerly accepted the invitation, saying, "Well, to say the truth, you have shamed me; for I know quite well that my father would not like to have me play, though ho has not actually made me promise not to do so."

12. The boys then set off towards Ned's home. It was, as George had said, an oldfashioned house, at some distance from the town. Ivy seemed to abound everywhere. It covered the heavy pillars on each side of the massive iron gate; it encircled the old trees, and imparted a fresh beauty to their gnarled trunks, and clung lovingly to the walls of the house itself.

13. But if ivy abounded, so did roses and flowers; and with the golden sunshine streaming over all, George thought he had never seen a nicer place than Ned's home.

14. As they walked through the park, a beautiful pony scampered up to them.

15. "What a beauty! Ned, is he yours? And so tame, too! Is he your own?"

16. "Yes; and he is a present from uncle. I have had him three years. He can go very fast, and yet he is so gentle that a child can ride him."

17. As they opened the house-door, a pretty little King Charles spaniel, with long ears, jumped upon Ned, in great joy at seeing him. "Another of uncle's presents, George," said he "isn't he a real beauty? and so well trained—comes at the slightest call, and is up to so many tricks."

18. The boys remained some minutes amusing themselves with little Frisk; then went into the drawing-room, where they were kindly received by Ned's aunt, Miss Fairlie.

19. She asked George to remain to tea, which would soon be ready; and, till then, advised Ned to take him to the library, and show him some of his Chinese curiosities.

20. George thought there seemed no end of these beautifully carved boxes, puzzles of all descriptions, Chinese lamps hanging from the ceiling, Chinese mandarins on the tables, no end of chop-sticks, and O! above all, such a beautifully carved model of a Chinese junk, enough to gladden the heart of any boy.

21. George had no envious feelings on seeing all these things, for Ned was so kind in showing them—not in a boastful way, but for his friend's pleasure. "And did you get all these things from your uncle?" said Ned. "No wonder you like him; he must be a kind gentleman; but it seems so odd to love any one you have never seen."

22. "Well, but George, how can I help loving him? Month after month I receive new proofs of his love for me. And then I seem to know him from his letters also; and I hope to see him one day; for, when he wishes me, I am to go to China, to live with him; and already he writes to me that he has prepared rooms for me, and fitted them up with every thing he thought I would like. O, I shall like so much to be with him!"

23. "I dare say you will," replied George; "you are a lucky fellow to have such a friend. Still, I say it is very odd."

24. "What is very odd, dear?" said a gentle voice; and George started as he saw Miss Fairlie, who had come into the room unnoticed by either of the boys.

25. "O, ma'am, Ned was telling me about all his uncle's kindness to him, and saying how much he liked him although he had never seen him; and I said it was very odd to love a person you never saw!"

26. "But, George," said Miss Fairlie, "do you not? Is there no friend whom you have never seen, and yet whom you love?"

27. "I! O no, ma'am! I love my father, who is very kind to me; but then I see him daily: and my mother died when I was quite a baby, so I don't even remember her. And of course there are several others I like—grandmother, for one; but then I see her often, also. But I have no unseen friend, hke Ned, who showers presents on me, or perhaps I should love him, even though I had never seen him."

【中文阅读】

1．“快来吧，尼德，就这一次，试试你肯定喜欢，这真的特别好玩，而且又不会有半点坏处，快来吧。”

2．男孩子听了摇摇头，把那个恳求他一起去玩的同伴的手从他的肩上拿开，回答说：“不，乔治，我不能，我承诺过不打撞球，我不能言而无信。”

3．“承诺过？”传过来几声回音，“谁让你承诺的？”“那是你婶婶吧，我猜？”“谁在意一个妇道人家的话！”“他们知道什么是撞球？”“菲尔里，你已经是个大男人了，怎么能让一个妇人牵着鼻子走？”

4．“我希望我是个真男人，所以不希望自己违背婶婶的愿望，”这是由衷的回答。“但实际上，我没有向她承诺过，我甚至都没听到过她谈论这方面的事情。是我叔叔让我答应一定不要玩的，而且我答应了。我敢说，如果我违背誓言了，那么你们就都会认为我是一个自私、可恶的家伙。”

5．有些伙伴听到这些话，就耸耸肩走开了，只有乔治·米勒没有走。“尼德，还真不知道你有个叔叔，”他说，“我还以为只有你和你婶婶住在那个老房子里呢。”

6．“我是有个叔叔，乔治。不过我的叔叔在中国，我从来没见到过他。但是不管怎样，我非常爱他，而且我努力不做任何让他不高兴的事情。”

7．乔治笑了起来，笑声怪怪的，有点嘲讽的意味。但是在他心里，他有一种说不出的感觉，认为自己不该嘲笑尼德，因此他又转而对自己不满起来。

8．“尼德，”他说，“你真是个奇怪的家伙，竟然非常注意自己不去冒犯一个你从没有见过面的叔叔。你怎么能那么爱你的叔叔呢？真弄不清你不认识他怎么还能这么做。”

9．“哦！乔治，我是通过他做的事情认识他的。他是我最好的朋友，我所有的东西都是叔叔给我的。你想象不出来他送给我的礼物有多宝贵，而且他的来信中都充满了爱，我这个没有父亲的人欠他太多了，因为他给了我很多很好的建议。

10．“是的，我爱他，尽管我没见过他。乔治，去我家吧，在我家待一晚，我会告诉你一切。婶婶也会很高兴见到你，我把叔叔给我的所有礼物拿给你看。来吧，这比和同学们去玩撞球要好得多。”

11．乔治犹豫了一下，随后就接受了邀请，说：“说实话，你让我感到羞愧，因为虽然我爸爸没让我发誓，但他也不愿意让我玩，这一点我非常清楚。”

12．两人向尼德家走去。正如乔治所说，这是一幢老房子，离小镇有段路程。到处都长着常春藤，厚厚地覆盖在厚重的大铁门两侧的大门柱上。生长多年的大树干也被常春藤缠绕着，使老树变得更加漂亮。就连老房子的外墙上也爬满了常春藤。

13．除了常春藤，房子外面还有很多玫瑰花和其他的花。金色的阳光洒满了小院，乔治认为他从来没见过比尼德的家更漂亮的地方了。

14．他们走过花园，一匹漂亮的小马蹦蹦跳跳地向他们跑了过来。

15．“真漂亮！尼德，这是你的马吗？还这么乖！是你自己的吗？”

16．“是的，这是叔叔送给我的礼物。我已经养了三年了，他跑得非常快，对小孩也特别温和，小孩都可以骑他。”

17．推开前门，一条漂亮的长耳朵查尔斯国王犬跑向尼德，高兴地看着他。“乔治，这也是叔叔给我的礼物。”他说，“你看多漂亮啊，而且还经过了良好的训练，轻轻一叫他就过来，而且还会很多本事。”

18．两个孩子逗弄了一会儿弗里斯克，然后就向客厅走去。尼德的婶婶菲尔里小姐友好地接待了乔治。

19．她先请乔治坐下喝茶，过了一会儿，她建议尼德带他去书房参观一下，给他看看从中国寄来的东西。

20．乔治觉得要看的东西真是太多了，数不尽的漂亮漆雕盒子，难以用语言描绘有多美；天花板上悬挂着中式灯具；桌子上摆着中国官吏摆件；许许多多的筷子，天啊！还有一个中国帆板模型！无论哪个男孩子见到都会眼前一亮，羡慕不已。

21．看着这么多东西，乔治一点都不嫉妒，因为尼德为了让他高兴，耐心地一件一件地给他介绍，而且没有一点想吹嘘的意思。“这些东西都是你叔叔送的？”乔治说道，“难怪你喜欢他，他肯定是个非常好的人。但是爱一个从来没有见过面的人似乎还是有点怪。”

22．“但是乔治，我怎么能不爱他？每个月我都会收到他送来的礼物，这些都是他爱我的见证。我还能从信的内容中了解他，我希望将来有一天能与他见面，如果他愿意，我会去中国和他住在一起。他写信告诉我他已经给我准备好了房间，还用他认为我会喜欢的东西装饰了房间。哦，想到能和他在一起，我就特别高兴。”

23．“我敢说你肯定会高兴的，”乔治回答，“你能有这么一个亲人真是幸运，但是我还是想说，这很怪。”

24．“什么很怪，亲爱的？”一个温柔的声音传来，原来是菲尔里小姐在两人没有注意时走了进来。乔治于是说：

25．“哦，女士，尼德把叔叔对他如何好都告诉了我，还告诉我尽管没有见过他，还是非常爱他。我对他说爱一个从没有见过面的人非常怪。”

26．“但是，乔治，”菲尔里小姐说，“难道你不爱他吗？你不会爱一个你从没见过的朋友吗？”

27．“我！哦，不会，女士！我爱我父亲，他对我非常好，但是我们每天都见面；我还是个小孩子时妈妈就去世了，所以我一点都不记得妈妈的模样。当然，还有很多我爱的人——例如，我的祖母，我也经常看到她。但是我不像尼德有没有见过面的朋友，否则，可能我即使没有见过他的面，也会爱他。”

103

THE UNSEEN FRIEND (CONCLUDED)

未曾谋面的朋友（续）

1. Miss Fairlie laid her hand gently on the boy's shoulder."What if I tell you that you have a Friend in a far country, who gives you many more presents than Ned's uncle gives him; who never forgets you, nor ceases to do every thing for your good; who writes to you kinder letters even than those Ned receives from his uncle, and who is preparing a house in the far-off country for your reception, when it is His will to take you to live with Himself."

2. At these words a light flashed on the boy's mind; he saw Miss Fairlie's meaning. Yes, he had such a Friend; but could he say he had ever thought of Him in that light? God did indeed lavish many gifts on him; yet how little he had loved Him! how little had he striven to please Him, as Ned did his uncle, by obeying His commands!

3. Ned had crept close beside his aunt—the light in his eyes telling he knew something of that Friend also, and loved to hear Him spoken of.

4. "Dear boys," Miss Fairlie said, "think one moment on God's unspeakable gift. He gave His only Son, that whosoever believeth on Him should not perish, but have everlasting life.

5. "In comparison with that gift, all others are as nothing. Kind, loving Jesus, to leave his glory and come to earth to suffer and die for us! Surely, when we think of that, we can say from our hearts, 'Whom having not seen, we love.'"

6. Some days after the events we have written of, George received a small parcel, which, on unfolding, he found to be a prettily bound Bible—a gift from Miss Fairlie. A mark, in the form of an anchor, was slipped in at the first chapter of first Peter and underlined were the words, "Jesus Christ, whom having not seen, ye love."

7. Reader, do you love Jesus? He has loved you with an everlasting love—loved you so as to die for you. Do you love Him in return? Earthly friends may be kind, but He is far kinder. "Every good gift and every perfect gift is from above."He is preparing a house for you in the far country.

8. He has purchased it for you with His own blood. Surely, unseen you must love Him who hath done such great things for you. Hear his words: "Thomas, because thou hast seen me, thou hast believed: blessed are they that have not seen, and yet have believed."

9. One day we shall see Him face to face, and, through His merits, shall enter the home and the land that are now afar off:

10. There, beside yon crystal river,

There, beneath life's wondrous tree,

There, with nought to grieve or sever,

Ever with the Lamb to be;

Heirs of glory, that shall be

For you and me!

【中文阅读】

1．菲尔里小姐温和地把手放在乔治的肩上，“如果我告诉你，你在一个遥远的国度里有一位朋友，他给你的礼物比尼德的叔叔给他的礼物多得多，他也从来不忘记你，总是做对你有意义的事情，而且他给你写的信比尼德收到他叔叔的信的内容还要好，而且他希望你和他一起生活，因此也为你在那遥远的国度准备了一所房子，那你会怎么样呢？”

2．这些话就像一盏明灯点亮了乔治的心，他明白了菲尔里小姐的意思。是的，他确实有这样一位朋友。但是他能说他曾想到过那个伟大不平凡的朋友吗？上帝确实是慷慨施予他许多的礼物，但是他却爱他很少很少！他几乎没有过像尼德服从叔叔那样努力取悦于伟大的他！

3．尼德静静地走近婶婶——眼中放着光，说明他也知道婶婶说的人是谁了，而且很乐意听他们谈论这个话题。

4．“亲爱的孩子们，”菲尔里小姐说，“想一想上帝赐予的那些不能用言语描述的礼物吧，他把那些礼物赐予他的孩子，那些相信他不会死亡，而能永生的人们。”

5．“与那个礼物相比，其他的东西都不算什么了。善良的、人们爱戴的基督，他抛开荣誉，来到人世间，为我们受难，甚至为我们死！当然，当我们想到这些，我们就可以从心底里说：‘虽然我们从未见面，但是我们爱您。’”

6．这件事之后过了几天，乔治收到了一个小包裹，打开包裹，他看到里面是一本装帧精美的《圣经》——菲尔里小姐送给他的礼物。翻开第一章，一个锚的标记映入眼帘，一句话下面画着横线：“耶稣基督，虽然从未见面，但是我们爱您。”

7．小读者们，你们爱基督吗？他永远爱你们——可以为你们去死。那么你们也能一样爱他吗？众生是善良的，而他更善良。“每一个好的礼物，每一个精彩的礼物，都来自于上帝的给予。”他还在遥远的地方为你准备了一个家。

8．他用自己的鲜血实现了他对我们的爱。所以，你们当然要像他爱你们一样去爱他。他曾说过：“托马斯，你看到了我，所以你相信我；保佑那些虽然还没有看到过我，却已经相信我的人吧。”

9．总有一天，我们会因为我们表现出了高尚的品德而到那现在似乎是遥远的国度与他见面：

10．就在那里，在水晶河边，

就在那里，在神奇的生命树下，

就在那里，带着悲伤或离别，

顺从的羔羊，

未来荣耀的子嗣

为我，为你！

104

FABLE OF THE PIN AND NEEDLE

大头针和绣花针的故事

l. In a pleasant room lay a pin and needle, side by side, in a pretty little work-box. Having nothing to do they began to quarrel, as idle boys and girls very often do.

2. "I should like to know," said the pin, "what you are good for, and how you expect to get through the world without a head?"

3. "What is the use of your head without an eye?" replied the needle.

4. "What is the use of an eye if you always have something in it?" was the retort.

5. "I am more active and useful than you," said the needle.

6. "Yes, but you will not live long."

"Why not?"

"Because you have always a stitch in your side, and that is very dangerous," said the pin.

7. "You are a poor crooked creature," said the needle.

"You are so proud that you can not bend without breaking your back," said the pin.

8. "I will pull your head off, if you insult me again!"

"I will put your eye out if you touch me— remember, your life hangs by a single thread," said the pin.

9. Thus they went on, and it is impossible to say when the quarrel would have ended, had not a little girl come in, who, attempting to sew with the needle, broke it off at the eye. Then she tied the thread around the pin, and, trying to sew with that, soon pulled its head off, and threw it on the floor by the side of the broken needle.

10. "Well, here we are," said the needle.

"We have nothing to fight about now," said the pin,—"misfortune has brought us to our senses."

"A pity we had not come to them sooner," said the needle.

11. Thus they lay, side by side, when Margery, the housemaid, swept them up with the dust, and threw them away.

12. So it is with many of us, who quarrel about our blessings until we lose them, and never appreciate the merits and goodwill of our companions, until we are brought low together.

【中文阅读】

1．在一个漂亮的房间里，有一个非常漂亮的针线盒。在这个针线盒里，并排放着一根大头针和一根绣花针。和很多无所事事的孩子一样，他们两个没事做，于是就开始吵起架来。

2．“我很想知道，”大头针说，“你到底有什么用处，为什么你连头都没有，却在全世界各地都能看到你？”

3．“你有头，但是没有眼睛，那又有什么用呢？”绣花针回答。

4．“你眼睛里总是穿着线，那还能起到眼睛的作用吗？”大头针反驳道。

5．“我比你用处更多，人们用我的地方更多。”绣花针说。

6．“是的，但是你寿命不会长久。”“为什么？”“因为你的一端总是那么尖利，这非常危险。”大头针说。

7．“你这个可怜的狡猾的家伙。”绣花针回应道。

“你总那么自以为是，不肯低头。”大头针也回敬道。

8．“你再冒犯我我就把你的脑袋揪下来。”

“你再冒犯我我就把你眼睛揪下来——别忘了，你没有眼睛是没有用的。”大头针回了一句。

9．就这样，他们一直在吵，如果不是一个小女孩进来，他们可能会永远争吵下去。这个小女孩想用针缝东西，结果把针眼弄坏了；于是她又想用大头针，把线绕在了大头针顶端，很快又把针的大头弄掉了，她只好把没了头的大头针也扔到地板上，刚好扔到了绣花针的旁边。

10．“好了，我们现在都完了。”绣花针说道。

“现在我们没有什么可争吵的了。”大头针说，“我们都这么不幸。”

“他们根本不同情我们。”绣花针哀叹道。

11．就这样，他们并排躺在那里，后来马哲瑞，那个清洁工，把他们和尘土扫到一起扔了出去。

12．我们许多人都是如此，没事的时候相互攻击，对伙伴不欣赏、不友善，失去时才想到别人的好处。

105

THE WORST OF IT

更糟糕

1. "Do you want to buy any berries to-day?" said a poor boy to me one afternoon. I looked at the little fellow, and he was very shabbily clothed; gray pantaloons, very much patched, an old cotton shirt, and a miserable felt hat made up the whole of his dress.

2. His feet were bare and travel-stained. In both hands he held up a tin pail full of ripe and dewy raspberries, which were pretty, peeping out from amid the bright green leaves that lay lightly over them.

3. I told him I would like some; and taking the pail from him, I stepped into the house. He did not follow, but remained behind, whistling to my canaries as they hung in their cage in the porch, He seemed engrossed with my pretty pets, and the berries seemed forgotten.

4. "Why did you not come in and see if I measured your berries right?" said I; "how do you know that I may not cheat you, and take more than the three quarts I have agreed upon?"The boy looked up archly at me and smiled.

5. "I am not afraid," said he, "for you would get the worst of it, ma'am."

"Get the worst of it?" I said, "what do you mean?"

6. "Why, ma'am, I should only lose my berries, and you would be stealing; don't you think you would get the worst of it?"

【中文阅读】

1．“你想买些浆果吗？”一天下午一个可怜的小男孩问我。我看了看这个小家伙，他衣衫褴褛：穿着灰色的窄腿裤，上面缝了很多补丁，上身穿着一件穿了多年的棉布衬衫，那顶可怜的帽子与他整身的穿着上下呼应。

2．他光着脚丫，双脚满是走路时沾的泥土。他双手提着一个大铁桶，桶里装满了新鲜的、上面还沾着露水的覆盆子，果实特别饱满，特别新鲜，整齐地摆放在翠绿的叶子上。

3．我告诉他我很乐意买一些，说完我帮他拎起铁桶，走进屋里。他却没有跟进来，而是留在外面，吹着口哨，逗弄着门廊笼子里的金丝雀。他似乎是被我心爱的鸟儿们吸引住了，把他的覆盆子完全忘掉了。

4．“你为什么不跟进来看着我是不是称对了分量？”我问他，“不然你怎么知道我不会骗你？拿得比我们说好的三加仑还要多你怎么办？”男孩顽皮地看着我笑了。

5．“我不怕，”他说，“因为如果您多拿了，对您来说是更糟糕的，夫人。”“我更糟糕？”我问，“你什么意思？”

6．“夫人，那样我只是少了一些浆果，而您却偷了别人的东西，您不认为是您更糟糕吗？”

106

THE BOY AT THE DYKE

水塘边的男孩

1. Let me tell you a story about a little boy in Holland, which I read in a book a good many years ago. Perhaps you have seen it before; but no matter; you will like to read it over again, I am sure.

2. This little boy was on his way home one night, from a village, to which he had been sent by his father on an errand, when he noticed the water trickling through a narrow opening in the dyke, a large bank which had been built up to keep out the sea.

3. He stopped, and thought of what would happen if the hole were not closed. He knew; for he had often heard his father tell of the sad disasters which had come from small beginnings, how in a few hours, the opening would become bigger and let in the mighty mass of water pressing on the dyke, until, the whole defense being washed away, the roiling, dashing, angry sea would sweep on to the next village, destroying life and property, and everything in its way.

4. Should he run home and alarm the villagers, it would be dark before they could arrive; and the hole, even then, might be so large as to defy all attempts to close it. What could he do to prevent such a terrible ruin? —he only a little boy!

5. I will tell you what he did. He sat down on the bank of the canal, stopped the opening with his hand and patiently awaited the passing of a villager. But no one came.

6. Hour after hour rolled slowly by, yet there sat the heroic boy, in cold and darkness shivering, wet, and tired, but stoutly pressing his hand against the water that tried to pass the dangerous breach.

7. All night he stayed at his post. At last morning broke, when a clergyman, walking up the canal, heard a groan, and looked around to see where it came from.

8. "Why are you there, my child?" he asked, seeing the boy, and surprised at his strange position.

"I am keeping back the water, sir, and saving the village from being drowned," answered the child, with lips so benumbed with cold that he could hardly speak.

9. Then the astonished minister relieved the boy and sent him to alarm the villagers, who came out and mended the dyke, thus removing the danger which threatened hundreds of lives and vast amounts of property.

10. Heroic boy! What a noble spirit of self-devotedness he had shown! And what was it that sustained him through that lonesome night? Why, when his teeth chattered, his limbs trembled, and his heart was wrung with anxiety, did he not fly to his home? What thought bound him to his seat?

11. Was it not the responsibility of his position? Did he not resolve to brave all the fatigue, the danger, the cold, the darkness, rather than permit the ruin that would come if he deserted his post. His mind pictured the quiet homes and beautiful farms of the people all desolated by floods of water, and he said to himself, "I will stay here and die at my post if need be."

【中文阅读】

1．让我给你们讲一个荷兰小男孩的故事吧，这个故事是我在很多年前一本书中看到的。也许你们已经看到过，但是不管怎样，我相信你肯定想再看一遍。

2．一天晚上，这个孩子正在回家的路上，他刚刚从父亲送他去做工的村子里往家走。正在这时，他突然注意到水正从水塘的一个细小的裂缝里流出来，这个水塘是用来挡住海水的。

3．他停下来，思考着如果这个裂缝不堵住会出现什么情况。他当然知道会发生什么，因为他经常听父亲讲小纰漏导致大灾难的悲惨故事；他明白，几个小时之后，这个小裂缝就会裂得更大，更多的水会灌到水塘中，直到整个堤坝被冲走。奔腾不息、横冲直撞的愤怒的海水会一直奔流不止，冲到下一个村子，毁掉很多生命、财产，以及一切阻挡它的东西。

4．如果他现在跑回家去警告村子里的人，那么天黑他才能到，而这个裂缝会变大到不可能再被堵上。要阻止这场可怕的毁灭发生，他该怎么做呢？——他还只是个孩子啊！

5．我来告诉你们他是怎样做的：他坐到水塘边，用一只手把裂缝堵住，然后耐心地坐在那里等着有村民路过。但是没有人。

6．就这样一个小时又一个小时过去了，这个勇敢的孩子还坐在那里，坐在冰冷、黑暗中，浑身发抖、满身湿漉漉的，而且疲惫不堪。但是他仍然顽强地一只手堵着会通过缺口造成灾难的水。

7．整整一夜他都以一个姿势待在那里。终于，天渐渐亮了起来。这时，一位牧师到水塘边散步，他听到了呻吟声，于是循声走过来看看究竟。

8．他看到了男孩后，很惊奇于那个奇怪的姿势，于是问道：“孩子，你在这里干什么呢？”“我堵水呢，先生，这样村子就不会被淹没了。”孩子回答，他非常冷，以至于嘴唇僵硬，几乎说不出话来。

9．牧师于是把孩子替换下来，让他跑回村子向村民发出警告。村民们得到消息后立刻跑来，把裂口重新修筑好，消除了威胁千万条生命和大量财产的危险。

10．多么勇敢的孩子啊！他显示出了一颗多么富有自我奉献精神的高贵的灵魂！那么是什么支撑着他能够忍受黑夜的孤独？在他冷得牙齿嘚嘚作响、双唇颤抖且心急如焚时，他为什么不跑回家呢？是什么想法让他坐在那里一动不动呢？

11．这是他应尽的责任吗？工作的劳累、面临的危险、黑夜的寒冷和黑暗就没有削弱他的勇气与决心，使得他最终没有阻止这场灾难吗？是因为他的内心描绘出了一幅家家团圆祥和、亲人邻里的土地和财产免于被洪水冲垮的美好图画，所以他能鼓励自己：“我要坚持，如果需要我可以死在这里。”

107

THE DRAGON-FLY

蜻蜓

1. Follow that footpath, and it will lead you across yonder meadow, over the rough bit of open, furzy common, and beyond that into the wood. It is full of tall ferns, with their finely-cut leaves and their feathery circles; but we will not stop to look at these to-day. A little way within the wood is a still, dark, gloomy-looking pond.

2. The white crowfoot is sprinkled over it in the spring, and it seems a trifle more cheerful then. But it is July now; the full summer foliage over it shuts out the sunlight; there are flags and water plants growing round it, but there are no flowers; it is a dull, dreamy spot, with nothing of active life about it as far as you can see; everthing seems asleep, and you feel greatly inclined to sit down and go to sleep too.

3. But underneath that dark water there is another world—a very different world. Things are not asleep there; life and death are going on, and all is activity and fiery motion.

4. Yes, there is a monster there, if you could only see him. He is not so very large; ugly enough, as a monster ought to be; but it is his greediness and his cruelty which give him the name.

5. He has six feet, but he does not use them for walking; he has another way of moving about; he has a pump inside his tail, so that he keeps drawing in the water and sending it out again, behind him; and thus he speeds along, here, there, and everywhere, with surprising swiftness.

6. So that when he gives chase to his enemies (and all the creatures in the pond are his enemies) they have a very poor chance of getting away from him. He overtakes them, flings himself upon them, tears them to pieces with his six feet, and then is off again at once.

7. Another curious thing about this monster is that he wears a mask. Something fits quite over his face; and when he eats, he has to open it to get his food into his mouth, and then shut it down again. As he is always eating, he has to unfold his mask and fasten it up again very often.

8. For two years the monster with the mask on has been ranging the pond, hunting, killing and eating with great fury. But now, somehow, he is not the same as he was; he has lost his appetite, he does not feel the same eagerness after his prey. A young tadpole has just passed close to him; his mask does not fit so well as it used to, and his eyes seem starting out of his head.

9. Slowly and feebly the once fiery tyrant crawls up the stem of the water-flag till he reaches the level of the water, as if he would fain take one look at the unknown world above and then die.

10. The rising sun of the bright summer morning sends a few rays over him; he makes a sudden effort, the skin of his neck gives a crack, and the beautiful Dragon-fly, no more a monster of the pond, but a child of air, bursts into life and sunshine.

【中文阅读】

1．追寻着足迹，你会穿过远处的一片牧草，越过茫茫一片开满金雀花的开阔地，到达一片森林。森林中长满了蕨类植物，上面长着多齿的叶子，周边是闪亮的白色绒毛。但是今天我们不去欣赏这些美景，我们要通过森林中一条小路到一个非常静谧、阴沉的池塘。

2．白毛茛在春天的季节里星星点点，似乎会更让人心旷神怡一些。但现在是七月，树叶都因充足的阳光而长成，把这片池塘遮挡得一丝阳光都透不进来。池塘周围长满了菖蒲和水生植物，但是却没有一朵花。在这个毫无生气、浑浑噩噩的地方，你看不到一丝生命的迹象，似乎一切都在沉睡，这种景象让你都想坐下来沉沉地睡去。

3．但是就在这个池塘中乌沉沉的水下，却是另外一个世界。这里有生命、有死亡，而且一切生死轮回是那么活跃。

4．是的，如果你可以看到，你会看见就在这里有一个妖怪。这个妖怪不是很大，和别的妖怪一样，非常丑。是贪婪和残忍使得人们叫他妖怪。

5．他有六只脚，不过他不用脚走路，他有另一种走路方式。在他的尾巴里有一种类似弹簧的东西，这个东西使他能随意跳进水里，再跳出水面；而且他还可以用这个东西加速，行动自如，异常敏捷。

6．当他追赶敌人时（池塘中所有的生物都是他的敌人），他们很少有机会跑掉。他先在后面追赶他们，然后猛地跳到敌人背上，再用六只脚把敌人撕成碎片，然后立刻离开。

7．另外一个很神奇的地方就是这个怪物总是戴着一个面具，这个面具恰到好处地遮住他的脸。当他吃东西时，他会打开面具把饭送进嘴里，然后再关上。因为他总是在吃东西，所以他不得不把面具一次次打开、关上、再打开、再关上。

8．怪物在池塘中游来游去，捕获、杀死敌人、狂吃滥咬，整整两年。不过现在，他却和以前不一样了，他的食欲没有那么强了，再不像以前那样急切地追逐、捉捕猎物了。因为一个年幼的小蝌蚪走过他身边。他的面具不再像过去那么严丝合缝，眼睛也似乎要从他的头上掉下来了。

9．这一次这个可怕的暴君到水面时竟然是缓慢、软弱无力地爬到水菖蒲的茎上，勉强看了一下周围，然后就死了。

10．太阳升起来了，在这阳光明媚的夏天，有一丝丝的光线照在了他的身上；突然，他挣扎了一下，脖子上的皮竟然裂开了一道缝隙，接着从缝隙里钻出来了一只漂亮的蜻蜓。他不再是那个池塘里可怕的怪物，而是一只会飞翔的昆虫，迸发着无限的生命和阳光。

108

WINTER

冬　季

1. It is now winter, dead winter. Desolation and silence reign in the fields; no singing of birds is heard, no humming of insects. The streams murmur no longer; they are locked up in frost.

2. The trees lift their naked boughs like withered arms into the bleak sky, the green sap no longer rises in their veins; the flowers and the sweet-smelling shrubs are decayed to their roots.

3. The sun himself looks cold and cheerless; he gives light enough only to show the universal desolation.

4. Nature, child of God, mourns for her children. A little while ago, and she rejoiced in her offspring; the rose spread its perfume upon the gale; the vine gave its fruit; her children were springing and blooming around her on every lawn and every green bank.

5. O Nature, beautiful Nature, beloved child of God! why dost thou sit mourning and desolate? Has thy Father forsaken thee? Has he left thee to perish? Art thou no longer the object of his care?

6. He has not forsaken thee, O Nature. Thou art his beloved child, the eternal image of his perfections; his own beauty is spread over thee, the light of his countenance is shed upon thee.

7. Thy children shall live again, they shall spring up and bloom around thee; the rose shall again breathe its sweetness on the soft air, and from the bosom of the ground verdure shall spring forth.

8. Shall the rose and the myrtle bloom anew, and shall man perish? Shall goodness sleep in the ground, and the light of wisdom be quenched in the dust, and shall tears be shed over them in vain?

9. They also shall live; their winter shall pass away; they shall bloom again. The tears of thy children shall be dried up when the eternal year proceeds. Oh, come that eternal year!

【中文阅读】

1．现在是冬季，毫无生气的冬季。漫山遍野孤寂无言，沉默无声。鸟儿不再歌唱，昆虫不再吟诵，溪水被冰霜锁起不再低吟。

2．树木向上伸展着他们光秃秃的树枝，指向惨淡的天空，脉络中碧绿的汁液不再向上奔涌，花草和灌木丛发出腐根的气味。

3．太阳看起来冰冷、阴郁，发出的光使这世界显得万分凄凉。

4．大自然，这个上帝的宠儿，不久前还以万物为荣，因为玫瑰借风势散发过芳香、葡萄结满果实、翠绿的草坪上和河岸上孩子们发出过欢声笑语，而现在却为他们沉痛哀悼。

5．哦，大自然，美丽的大自然，上帝深爱的宠儿！你为什么那样沉寂、那样沉痛、那样凄凉？是自然之父遗弃了你吗？抑或是他让你萎靡不振？抑或是他不再关心你？

6．哦，他没有遗弃你，你是他的心爱宝贝，是他的不朽的完美化身。他把他的美丽都传给了你，把光芒全留给了你。

7．大自然，你的孩子们会再次苏醒，他们将成长、开花，湿润的空气里会又一次弥散着玫瑰花香，青翠的草木也都会纷纷从泥土里钻出来，漫山遍野。

8．玫瑰和长春花还会再开放吗？人类将会灭亡吗？善良的美德将会沉睡于地下吗？智慧之光将会被埋于尘埃之中吗？他们的眼泪将会白白流淌吗？

9．他们还将会再次苏醒过来，冬天终将过去，他们会再次开花。到那时，你的孩子们将会擦干泪水，哦，春天来了！年复一年！

109

THE DOGS OF SAINT BERNARD

圣·伯纳德修道院的狗

1. Near the top of one of the highest points of the Alps, which, as many of our readers know, are very lofty mountains which separate France and Switzerland from Italy, stands the famous convent of St. Bernard.

2. It is a large house, of dull gray stone, built in the strongest possible manner, so that it may not be injured by the terrible storms which are so frequent among the mountains.

3. It is so large that it will give shelter to three hundred persons at once. The people who live in this convent are called monks; they all dress alike, in long, close robes, buttoned from the top to the bottom, with white belts which pass over the shoulder; and upon their heads they wear round black caps, which run up to a point, and end with a tuft or tassel.

4. Why do you suppose these men live so far up among the mountains, which are covered with snow throughout the whole year, exposed to such severe cold, and to so many hardships of different kinds? I will tell you.

5. High as these mountains are, and dangerous as it is to pass over them, in order to reach the country beyond, many persons every year make the fearful journey, or perish in the undertaking.

6. Many dangers beset the poor traveler on his way over these mountains. If he steps out of his path, he is liable to become so much bewildered that he never finds it again. Suddenly, and when he least thinks of it, a great avalanche, or snow-slide, may come furiously down the sides of the mountain, and overwhelm him.

7. One misstep may cause him to plunge down a frightful precipice, or a terrible snowstorm may come, drifting and sweeping around him, until, overcome with cold, blinded with the snow, and completely bewildered, he sinks down to die.

8. For many years monks have lived in the convent of Saint Bernard, for the purpose of rescuing from danger travelers who may be passing over the mountains, and to give rest and refreshment to any who may be able to reach their door.

9. The monks of Saint Bernard have trained large and strong dogs to go out in storms in search of travelers who may need help.

10. Each dog has, when he goes out for this purpose, a warm cloak strapped around his body, and a flask of brandy under his throat.

11. These dogs show a wonderful faculty of tracing out the path in the severest storm, and of finding travelers, even when buried under snow, or at the bottom of the steepest precipices.

12. If they find any one they will carry him upon their backs to the convent, or if the poor man is unable to do anything for himself they will hasten to the monks, and by signs which these good people well understand, they will let them know that their help is needed, and guide them to the spot where the poor traveler lies.

13. One of the dogs of St. Bernard was the means of saving so many lives that, when at last he died, his skin was stuffed, and sent to the Royal Museum in England, where he may now be seen, looking so much like life that one would hardly be surprised to see him leap from his place with the loud, deep bark for which these dogs are famous.

【中文阅读】

1．正如我们许多读者所知，阿尔卑斯山脉是法国、瑞士和意大利的分界线，阿尔卑斯山脉中最高的一座山峰附近矗立着著名的圣·伯纳德修道院。

2．这是一座很大很大的院落，全部由灰色石头筑成，结构非常坚固，不会被山中频繁刮起的暴风雪摧毁。

3．院落很大，一次可以容纳三百人居住。居住在修道院中的人被称为修道士，他们所有人穿戴都相同，一身长袍从上到下把身体整个包裹起来，用肩上的带子牢牢系住，头上戴着黑色的帽子，帽子用带子或流苏系紧。

4．请问：为什么这些人愿意住在这高高的、而且周围常年被冰雪覆盖、每天都这么冷的群山之中？为什么愿意经受如此多的各种磨难？让我来告诉你们。

5．山越高，危险也会越多。每年都会有很多人为了到达遥远的国度，长途跋涉，其中许多人会死在途中。

6．因为那些旅行者走在翻越山脉的路上，会遇到重重的艰难险阻，如果失足滑落，恐怕就再也消失不见了。也有可能会突然遇到雪崩，他们就很有可能会遇难。

7．一步迈错就可能使他跌入万丈深渊，也可能是因为一场暴风雪，寒冷、看不到前方的路途、完全迷失方向，使他们最终走向死亡。

8．多年以来，修道士们生活在修道院里，目的就是拯救过路者的生命，给所有来修道院的行人以休息和给养。

9．修道院的修道士们为此驯养了许多大型犬，这些壮实的狗可以在暴风雪中搜寻需要帮助的过路人。

10．每当有一条狗要出去搜救，修道士们都会把厚实的衣服牢牢地裹在它身上，还在它的脖子上挂一瓶白兰地酒。

11．在凶猛的暴风雪中，这些狗也能显示出异常出色的探路本领和搜救本领，即使遇难者被埋在雪下或是在悬崖的最下面。

12．如果它们找到遇难者，就会把他们背回修道院。如果那个可怜的人自己什么也做不了，它们就会迅速跑回修道院，用一种那些修道士都明白的举动，让修道士们明白有个人需要立即救治，再带着他们去那个人躺着的地方。

13．圣·伯纳德修道院中的众多狗之中，有一条狗救了无数条人的命，因此它死后，人们用它的皮做成仿真狗，然后送到英格兰皇家博物馆进行展览，它活生生地站在那里，仿佛不知道在什么时候就会突然跃起，为这些搜救犬大声深长地鸣叫。

110

THE DOGS OF ST. BERNARD (CONTINUED)

圣·伯纳德修道院的狗（续）

1. Among the many stories which have been told of travelers saved from death by the faithfulness of the noble dogs of Saint Bernard is the following:

2. An English nobleman, with his family, was once passing over the Alps when a violent snow-storm came on. In the midst of it one of the horses, upon which rode a little son of the nobleman, with a servant to take care of him, made a misstep, and was hurled down the steep side of the mountain to the gulf beneath.

3. The poor father, distracted with grief, gave them up for lost, and with the rest of his family, hastened to the convent to tell his sorrowful story.

4. The kind monks told him to be of good courage, for they would go in search of the missing ones. So they took one of their dogs, and tied to him some food, a flask of brandy, and a roll of strong cord, and went towards the spot where the poor travelers had fallen.

5. The snow was blowing so furiously that they could see nothing, and the sides of the mountains were so steep and slippery that no one could go down.

6. At length they thought they heard faint cries; immediately the dog ran down to the spot whence the sound proceeded, and they lost sight of him.

7. After waiting in vain a long time for the dog to appear, they feared that he too might be lost, and one of them returned home to get more help.

8. When he came in sight of the convent he saw the noble dog standing at the door, with the little child, safe and sound, clinging to his shaggy neck.

9. Perhaps some of you have seen the picture of it. I have, and it is very touching and beautiful. The dog looks up with such a satisfied look in his great dark eyes, and the child clings to him with so much love and gratitude upon his little pale face!

10. The good monks immediately returned with other dogs and strong cords, which they managed to let down to the servant, and soon they drew him up half dead with cold and fatigue.

11. He afterwards told how, when the dog found them, he first poured some brandy down the poor child's throat to revive him, for he seemed almost ready to perish, and then, after they both had taken some food, he tied the little boy to the dog's back with a strong cord, feeling quite happy to think that, even if he should die there, his little master would in all probability be saved.

12. Happy hearts must have been in the old gray convent that night, and I doubt not. that fervent prayers of thanksgiving ascended to the good Father who had thus watched over them in the hour of peril, and had changed their mourning to rejoicing.

【中文阅读】

1．圣·伯纳德修道院中那些忠心耿耿的狗救人的故事很多，其中有这样一个真实的故事：

2．曾经有一位英国贵族绅士和全家人一起在暴风雪的天气里翻越阿尔卑斯山，小儿子骑着一匹马，上面还有照顾孩子的一位仆人，这匹马突然一失足，掉进了身边陡峭的万丈悬崖。

3．可怜的父亲万分悲痛，他没有办法去找掉落的小儿子和仆人，只能带着家人，加快速度来到了修道院，讲了自己的悲惨经历。

4．善良的修道士们安慰他，告诉他要有信心，还告诉他他们会去找那掉落悬崖的孩子和仆人、马匹。他们挑选了一条狗，在脖子上挂了些食物、一瓶白兰地酒，一根长绳，然后向孩子掉落的地点出发了。

5．暴风雪非常凶猛，打在脸上，使得他们根本看不清前方的路，山崖又陡又滑，没有人能继续走下去。

6．终于他们似乎是听到有叫喊声，立刻，那条狗向声音发出的方向冲了过去，很快就消失不见了。

7．等了很长时间，他们也没有等到狗出现在眼前，他们伤心地以为可能狗也回不来了，于是其中一个人转身回修道院再次找帮手。

8．当这个人走到修道院门前时，他看到那条狗正站在门前，狗的后背上还有一个完好无损的孩子，安然无恙紧紧地抓着他粗壮的脖子。

9．也许，你们有人看到过那幅图片，反正我看到过，不仅非常漂亮，而且让人感动。狗黑亮亮的双眼心满意足地向上看着，孩子紧紧地抓住他，苍白的小脸上充满着爱和感激。

10．好心的修道士们立刻带着狗和粗绳子再次回去救仆人，很快他们把由于劳累和寒冷已经冻得半死的仆人拉了上来。

11．后来仆人说，狗发现他后，他先给那个孩子灌了几口白兰地，让孩子苏醒过来，因为当时他快要冻死了。然后他们俩又吃了些东西，他用绳子把孩子捆在狗的背上，这时他感觉非常欣慰，因为即使他死在那里，他的小主人也肯定得救了。

12．同样我也肯定，当晚，那些痴心的修道士们从心底里感谢着圣父总是这样拯救他们于危难之时，使他们转悲为喜。

111

AGRICULTURE AND MECHANICS

农业与机械

John. George, they say you are learning a trade. I should not have thought that you would have made up your mind to be anything but a farmer.

Geo. Why not? It seems to me that in making out one's, plans for business, the main thing to be considered is whether it is honorable, useful and profitable.

John. Of course there is no question about the profit, usefulness or honor of almost any mechanical labor; but it somehow seems to me that agriculture is really the only independent business one can be engaged in. Everything, you know, depends upon the farmer.

Geo. I have heard that statement made so often, that I have no doubt the belief is quite common that agriculture underlies everything else, and mechanics is far less important; but I believe this to be a mistaken notion, and that agriculture is even more dependent upon mechanics.

John. That must be a queer notion of yours. A mechanic could not get a loaf of bread nor a pound of butter, without the farmer to produce it for him.

Geo. But, my good friend, did you ever think that the farmer could not produce a loaf of bread without bringing to his aid the skill and labor of thousands of mechanics, in furnishing the machinery necessary to make that loaf of bread? One of the first things for the farmer to do to secure so simple an article of food, is to plow the ground. Plow-making is an important business. It involves the mining of the ore, the casting of the same, smelting, molding, the drilling of holes, and a large amount of machinery to make bolts, nuts, etc. Then again, are required, as many more operations, perhaps, to get the wood cut, sawed, planed, shaped and painted ready for use.

John. Perhaps you will trace out everything the farmer uses as being made by the mechanic.

Geo. Certainly, nearly everything'. There are the harnesses of your horses, which require various other branches of mechanical labor such as tanning and currying the leather, harness-making, with all its attendant labors, including the building of shops and factories to carry on all these branches of work, and you see now you are only just ready to sow the seed. But suppose we pass along and allow your grain ready for harvesting, then what? Next come your reapers and threshingmachines for harvesting. To make these it requires thousands of mechanics more, and then perhaps the very bags you put the grain in were made on the other side of the Atlantic Ocean and thus is involved the commerce of two hemispheres.

John. You don't call commerce mechanics, do you?

Geo. I mean to say that all transactions of commerce are carried on directly by the aid of mechanics, in one form or another. But you see you have not yet got to mill with your grist.

John. I protest against all this machinery you talk about as a necessity to the farmer. The farmer can carry on his business in a more old-fashioned way, without reapers and threshing machines, or even a mill to grind his grain.

Geo. How, pray tell me, could you produce a loaf of bread without a mill to grind your grain?

John. I could pound the grain in a mortar.

Geo. Suppose you did that, where would you get your mortar?

John. I would make it myself.

Geo. Then you would turn mechanic to make your mortar; but even then, what would you make it with?

John. I'll admit you make a good point there. But I could rub the grain between two stones.

Geo. That's true enough, you could rub some kernels of grain between two stones, provided the mechanic would help you raise the grain. But it strikes me you are not making much progress in bread-making.

John. But suppose we reverse this business, and see how you, as a mechanic, would succeed without the help of the farmer. If there were no agricultural labor, pray tell me where you would get the bread, butter, or anything else with which to feed the mechanic? Besides, where would be the necessity of plows, harrows, harness, reapers, and mills!

Geo. It seems to me you are begging the question, as they say. You will recollect that you started off with the proposition that "agriculture is really the only independent business one can be engaged in," and "that everything depends upon the farmer."Now I am willing to admit that in any advanced state of society, there is a mutual dependence between mechanics and farmers. But I think I have shown you that a person cannot in any way engage in agriculture, without the assistance of the mechanic.

John. Well, admit this to be so, I suppose you will acknowledge also that the mechanic cannot live without the aid of the husbandman?

Geo. Not exactly. I have already intimated that in civilized society the relations of the two are those of mutual dependence; but if you go back to savage life, you will find that the savage, with his mechanical skill, can make his bows and arrows, fishhooks, and such implements as are necessary to capture the fish of the seas and the wild beasts of the forest, and thus actually obtain a livelihood, as thousands are now doing, Still, a farmer can't live even the life of a savage; the mechanic must help him or he will starve.

John. I must confess, George, that you have made out a better case for the mechanic than I had supposed possible. It is fair to admit, however, that there is a mutual dependence between all branches of honest industry.

Geo. That is no doubt the truth of the matter; and the higher the state of clvilization the greater the dependence becomes.

【中文阅读】

约翰：乔治，听说你在学做贸易，我原以为你早已下定决心，只做农民，别的都不做。

乔：你为什么这么认为？以我看来，我想做一件事，最主要考虑的是这件事是否高尚、有用、赢利。

约翰：当然，毫无疑问，几乎所有的机械劳动都是赢利的、是有用的，是高尚的。但是无论如何，在我看来，农业确实是唯一一种人们可以独立从事的行业，其余的行业都要依赖于农业。

乔：我经常听到你这种说法，我也毫不怀疑人们认为农业是其他一切行业的基础，机械行业远远没那么重要，这个观点极为普遍。但是我坚持认为这种观点是错误的，我坚持认为，农业甚至更依赖于机械行业。

约翰：你这个想法真是奇怪。机械工人如果没有农民种出的粮食，既买不到面包，也买不到黄油。

乔：但是，朋友，你想过没有？如果没有成千上万机械工人的技术帮助与劳动，没有制造和修理生产面包所需要的机械，农民就不可能生产出面包。农民如果想生产出这种简单的食物，首先要做的事情就是犁地，而制作犁是非常重要的，这要涉及采矿，铸矿，煅烧，铸件，钻眼，还要涉及大量的机床用以制作螺栓，螺母。然后还可能需要很多其他的操作，如砍伐木材、锯、刨、成形、油漆等。

约翰：似乎你要说出每一件农民所需要的工具都是由机械工人制造出来的了。

乔：当然！几乎全部！例如做马具就需要各种机械劳动，如制革、刷皮、制作等许多专门的生产步骤，还有相关工作的商店、工厂的制造。我们现在正在准备播种，等到秋天大丰收的时候，我们会做什么准备呢？那就是要准备收割机、脱粒机。而这些机器的生产制造需要成千上万的机械工人。单说我们收粮食的袋子，也许就是在大西洋的另一端生产出来的。而这就牵涉到了东西两半球的交易。

约翰：你这次没有称为贸易机械，对不对？

乔：我的意思是说，所有的商贸往来都是直接通过机械，以这种或那种形式辅助完成的。

约翰：我不赞成你把所有的机械都说成是农民的必需品。农民可以用老式方法完成工作，不需要播种机，脱粒机，甚至不需要用磨磨面。

乔：那请告诉我，不用磨磨谷粒，你怎么生产面包？

约翰：我可以用臼子捣面。

乔：就算是用这样的方法，你哪里来的臼子？

约翰：我自己做。

乔：你可以让工人给你做臼子；即使是你自己做，你用什么来做呢？

约翰：我承认你是问到点上了，但是我可以用两块石头磨面。

乔：确实可以，假设工人可以帮你把粮食收起来，你就可以用两个石头磨谷粒了。但是我突然想起来，到现在你在做面包这个问题上，还没有一点进展呢。

约翰：我们掉过来想这个问题：看看你作为一名工人，怎样才能在没有农民的帮助下做出面包。如果没有农业劳动，请你告诉我哪来的面包、黄油和其他用来填饱肚子的食物？而且，如果没有农业劳动，哪还需要用犁、耙、马具、脱粒机还有石磨？

乔：似乎你现在是没事找事呢。你肯定又会说“农业确实是唯一一种可以一个人从事的行业”，还有“所有行业都要依赖农业”。我很想承认任何发达国家里，机械行业与农业都相互依赖。但我想我已经向你表明了，任何一个人无论以何种方法，在没有机械的辅助下，都不可能独立从事农业生产活动了。

约翰：好吧，就算如此，我想你是不是也该知道，机械工人没有农民的帮助就不可能生存？

乔：不一定。我已经说明，在文明社会里，工人与农民是相互依存的关系，如果你回到原始社会，你就会发现那些有制造技能的野人，可以自己制造弓、箭、鱼钩等工具，用来在海里钓鱼、在森林里捕猎，这样他们生活的就和千千万万现代人一样了。现代的农民却不能过野人的生活，他们必须依赖工人，否则就会因饥饿而死。

约翰：乔，我必须承认，你分析得比较透彻，而且我还必须承认所有需要凭努力工作的行业之间，都是相互依赖的。

乔：这是毫无疑问的事实，而且社会文明程度越高，相互依赖性就越强。

注　释

①　他雪橇的名字——译注。

*　Mik'lmas: feast of St. Michael, September 29.